> A Shattered Rainbow Rock
>  by FourShadow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: First Day!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

5:55 AM, Monday.

The sun rose over the city of Canterlot. The month of September had already started, and for young adolescences, it meant the start of a new school year. Not everyone was excited to start school again, but others were a little excited. If it meant seeing old friends and acquaintances, then school would be right at home with them. 

Canterlot City was big, not only homing several houses and smalls hops, but also huge skyscrapers. Some so big that was enough to look and see the entire town. And one of the biggest buildings in Canterlot was the Sweet Key Apartment complex. It had 10 floors, and four apartments on each floor. And all the way at the top, was just the penthouse with an outdoor balcony. 

In one of the bedrooms, the sunlight shined through the window, casting a shadow of the window pane over the girl sleeping like a spider. Blankets were strewn all about in the bed, pillows had fallen off, and two socks were on the floor. This girl had many strange things in her room. A small TV mounted on a little table, that was straight across from the bed. A closet which had many articles of shirts and jackets hanging were wide open, exposing the clothes along with the pairs of shoes on the floor of the closet. A dresser with a few shut drawers, had sets of pictures on top of them, along with other strange items such as earrings, belt buckles, hair pins, and hair bands were all sitting on the dresser. A small desk which had a board for push pins had several pictures pinned on them, all scattered about. 

And on the girl's nightstand was her alarm clock, fingerless gloves, a small necklace with a red ruby attached, and a singular picture. In the picture there was a photo of three girls together, who were making silly faces over in a carnival environment.

The alarm clock beeped, and an orange hand slapped the top of the clock, hitting the snooze button. A face that was buried in a pillow pulled up, and a pair of magenta colored eyes squinted and flinched at the morning light. She rubbed her eyes and a yawn escaped her mouth as she stretched her arms. Getting out of the bed, she put some slippers on and walked out of her bedroom. 

After a quick stop to the bathroom, she walked back into her bedroom to get dressed. Several articles of clothing thrown later, she picked her clothing and stepped out of the bedroom with a beaming smile on her face. She was all dressed for the day and with the right clothing! If she wanted to make a first impression on her first day of school, she had to wear the right clothes!

She slipped purple heeled boots, lighter purple leggings with little triangles on them which were underneath a purple skirt with a musical note next to an orange diamond graphic all over, including a few dots. An orange band with a little ribbon kept the small dress tucked at the right proportion so it wouldn't be too poofy, and a light purple vest with the shoulder areas puffed up wrapped around her. Her hands wore light pink fingerless gloves, and a small orange headband kept the big orange hair out of her eyes.

"Adagio Dazzle, today's the day." 

Adagio walked down the hallway, and made it to the other end where a small flight of stairs were over in a giant room. She and the two other roommates lived in the penthouse of the apartment complex, and they couldn't have been happier. They had enough money to afford the place, and no other resident was going to take it.

She sat on the edge of the railing, and she slid on down, landing on her feet as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Once she made it down, she was greeted with the smell of fresh pancakes and sizzling bacon. The smell of the food itself was enough to make her mouth water. 

Around the corner, she did see someone making breakfast. A tone-blue skinned girl with her hair tied up in a ponytail, who wore a striped pink shirt, and a cute little blue tie hanging around her neck. 

"Morning Adagio!" She called out with an adorable grin.

Adagio smiled. "Morning Sonata. So, you're the one cooking breakfast today?" 

"Well, of course! You always cook breakfast, I thought it was my turn!" Sonata giggled. "Besides, I know how to cook!"

"If you say so." Adagio said, taking a seat at the counter on one of the chairs. "Is Aria not up yet?" 

"No, and I was afraid if I used the airhorn on her, she'd try and kill me again." Sonata said. 

"Sonata, you know she's just joking right? You're her sister, she's not going to do something like that." 

"I know but, its never good when she's angry..." Sonata shuddered. 

Adagio rolled her eyes and sighed. "I'll go wake up your sister, just save a pancake for me. Okay?" 

"Okay!"

Adagio went back up the stairs and stood in front of the other bedroom door that was closed, which belonged to their sister, Aria Blaze.

Adagio knocked on the door. 

"Aria, wake up."

"Nooooo...." Aria moaned.

"Aria, we have to be at school by 8:30 sharp, you can't avoid the first day." 

"Adagio, I don't want to go! Everyone's just gonna be complete jerks like they were at Cloudsdale!" 

Adagio rubbed her temples. "Aria, its not going to be like Cloudsdale. I checked the school website, Canterlot High school seems to have no similiarities to Cloudsdale." 

"I don't care, nothing you say is gonna get me to go!" 

Adagio scrunched her face and tapped her chin. How could she get her out of bed?

"You know... I heard that CHS has plenty of workout of equipment, including punching bags. And I know for a fact, they've got a soccer team. I bet they could use a player like you." 

Adagio waited for a moment or two. But no sound came from her bedroom.

"Give me a few minutes, I just got to get dressed." Aria called out. 

Adagio smirked. "Promise to be down in five minutes?" 

Aria groaned on the other side. "Promise."





Adagio went back downstairs where Sonata was nearly done with breakfast. And Sonata was cheerfully singing along, as a song played on the radio, connected to her media player.

"Wake me up, before you go-go, don't leave hanging on like a yo-yo..." Sonata sang to herself. She flipped another pancake up in the air, and catching it right before it could make impact on the countertop. She set it down on a plate, and she passed the plate to Adagio who accepted it. 

Eventually the two of them glanced to the side and watched as their sister, Aria Blaze came down the stairs. Aria had pink skin with her hair hanging on the back of her head in pigtails, and she had green streaks running through her violet hair. She wore a green coat that was buttoned up, over a white dress shirt whose collar was sticking out over the coat. A dark purple skirt with two big streams of white and green hovered over purple and white striped leggings, and her feet were covered by high-heeled boots. 

"Morning Aria!" Sonata smiled.

Aria wanted to frown, but she couldn't find it in herself to frown to a cute face like Sonata's. She was always so happy, it was hard to stay mad.

"Morning Sonata." Aria gave a weak smile. 

"You excited? Its our first day!"

Aria groaned. "Excited as a bag of rocks..." 

"Aww, don't be so sad! We're gonna have fun! There might be some cute boys..." Sonata said in sing-song tone. 

"Sonata, compared to all of the jerks back at Cloudsdale... I think not." Aria said. "The only reason I'm even coming is to maybe play some soccer." 

"Aria, just try to let a little loose now and then, alright?" Adagio asked. "Its not going to be fun if you're grumpy all the time."

"I wouldn't be grumpy, if we weren't... you-know-what." Aria whispered.

Adagio rubbed her face. "Aria, please. Look, lets just try to make the best of this. We've been through bigger obstacles than this, I'm sure we can survive Canterlot High."

"If you say so..." Aria sighed. 





Once the three sisters had their breakfast, they got all their things together and were ready to head out the door.

"So, you two ready to go?"

"Ready as I'll ever be." Aria replied.

"Can we take our jewels?" Sonata asked.

Both Adagio and Aria froze. Sonata just blinked out of confusion.

"W-What'd I say?" Sonata asked.

"Sonata, we're trying to fit in, we're not trying to feed off anyone." Aria said. 

"But you don't know! They could have some!" Sonata said. 

"As much as I'd agree with Aria, it'd probably be safe to have them just in case. We may never know if we'll need them or not. Sonata, if you could--"

"Already got them!" Sonata grinned, raising up three necklaces with red rubies on each of them.

Aria blinked and stared in silence for a few moments. 

"Lets just go..."

Sonata tucked them away in her book bag, and she walked with her sisters out their door. After locking the door, the three walked down the hall and to the elevator. The doors opened up, and the three sisters walked inside, standing side by side. 

"Canterlot High... here we come." Adagio smirked.
> Chapter 2: Canterlot High Introduction
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The three sisters drove all the way down to Canterlot High without any form of traffic issues or roadblocks in their way. The only form of issue were a few angry people that were driving like maniacs, but no form of road rage was going to stop the girls from going to school. 

The girls found themselves the parking lot, and they pulled out their backpacks and other supplies. Once they got what they needed, they got themselves all the way to the front of the school. The first noticeable thing they could see was the equine statue that was mounted. 

"Well that's a first." Aria stated. 

"The website said the school was the home of the Canterlot Wondercolts. And I have a strong feeling there's a going to be plenty of horse related puns on the way." Adagio said. 

"You think they have an actual pony for a mascot?" Sonata asked.

"I hope not. Horses smell, and they're not really good for pets." Aria complained.

"You're just mad because of how that one horse acted at when we went to the zoo." Sonata said with her arms crossed. 

"That horse did that on purpose and you know it!" Aria griped.

"Girls... if we can focus, we can make memories that aren't so tragic here." Adagio intervened.

Everyone stopped arguing and they all walked up to the front of the school. No one was outside, but the three of them. And yet, they were all on time. 

"Here we are girls. Canterlot High School." Adagio smiled. 

"Oooh, I hope the people here are friendly." Sonata grinned. 

"As long as they're not anyone from Cloudsdale, I think I'll be fine." Aria said.

"Lets try to have a little bit of optimism, okay?" 

The three sisters walked through the front doors of the school, and once inside they got a glimpse. They were in the main foyer of the school, and already they were impressed. The floors for the most part were very clean, and there was a little bit of sunlight from the front window leering down in the middle of the foyer. On one of the walls, there was a display case that contained trophies and pictures, and hanging up from the ceiling and railings were banners of golden equine heads, along with hoof shaped letter C's. 

"So... where do we go first?" Sonata asked. 

"It'd probably be best if we checked in with the school's principal first." 

The three of them walked over to the left side of the foyer, approaching the door that was marked, Principal's Office.

Adagio gave a brief knock on the door. 

"Come in," A voice on the other side said. 

The three girls entered inside, and upon entering, they were met with a warm friendly face of the school's principal. She had light blue skin, with a darker shade of blue highlights in her hair. Her blazer was of dark purple, and there was a small patch of a crescent moon visible. 

"Good morning. I take it you three are the newest transfers?" 

"Yes, we are. And you are?" Adagio asked.

"I am Principal Luna. Welcome to Canterlot High. Now if I remember your names, you were... Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk."

"Yes."

"Yep."

"How do you know us!?" Sonata gasped. 

"Adagio filled all of your names in when she was signing the transfer papers." Principal Luna replied. "She said you all wanted to transfer here, away from Cloudsdale High. I hope you are not bothered by the school changes?"

"Actually, Principal Luna, a nice change of scenery is just what we needed." Adagio replied. 

"That's excellent to hear." Principal Luna replied.

"Oh, before I forget, was there supposed to be someone providing a tour of the school for us?" Adagio asked.

"There is." Principal Luna tapped her finger on a button to speak into the PA system. "Would Miss Trixie Lulamoon please report to the main foyer? Trixie Lulamoon to the main foyer." 

Luna's hand went off the mic. 

"Trixie will be your tour guide, and she will help you three get settled into your first classes. She's our school's tour guide, essentially."

The trio nodded.

"Is there anything else we can help you with?"

"I don't think so, no. We should be alright. Thank you."

"You're very welcome. And if any of you should need me, my office is always open." 

The three girls gave goodbyes, and they stepped outside of the office. Now all they would have to do is to keep her eye out for when their tour guide would show up. 

But as the group waited, Aria turned her gaze to the left wing of the foyer. Down the hall, she saw a girl with cyan blue skin and rainbow colored hair leaning against a set of lockers who had been watching her since she stepped out. The girl seemed to look more along the lines of a goth or a punk just based on her looks alone. 

Fishnet wrap were on her legs, a dark jacket with a few patches were visible, studded bracelets were on her wrists, dark running boots, and she had some studs on the sides of her ears. Her shirt had a cloud shooting a rainbow lighting bolt graphic, but the one other detail that seemed to leave confusion was the dark necklace around her neck, and a sneer so foul she could scare off an infant. 

Aria glared back at her for a brief moment, but the teenager just gave her a smirk and she turned around and walked down the wing, not looking back. 

"Aria? Are you even listening?" Adagio asked.

"Oh, sorry." Aria said, snapping to reality. "Sorry, I was distracted."

"I believe our tour guide is just down that hall." Adagio gestured to the front hall. 

Aria raised a brow. "You know, with a name like Trixie Lulamoon... its gotta make you wonder who we're talking to." 

"How so?" Sonata asked.

"Well... most of the girls I've met that have a name like Trixie are pretty snobby. Maybe this Trixie's just as snooty or egotistical.  You think she constantly shouts 'The Great and Powerful Trixie' wherever she goes?" Aria asked with an over-dramatic arm wave.

"Aria, I think you're overthinking this." Adagio said. "I'm positive Trixie could be as sweet as a kitten." 

"... What if she's got some weird obsession with food that we have to put up with?" Aria asked.

"What would she even be obsessed with?" Sonata asked.

"Sandwiches? Candy? Peanut-butter crackers, I don't know!" Aria's hands slapped her sides.

Sonata poked her head out, leaning over and looked at Aria with a quizzical look. "You seem tense. Have you thought about seeing a therapist?" 

Aria rolled her eyes. "I don't need therapy, Sonata."

"Girls, can we please stop arguing for a few moments? Can we?" Adagio asked, sounding impatient. "Thank you."

Within moments, their tour guide appeared in the sunlight standing in front of them. She had blue skin, much like the girl Aria saw down the hallways. Her hair was more of a silky smooth white color, which was all tied to a ponytail in the back of her head. She had a pair of glasses on her face, and a friendly smile. A vest with buttons covered her purple shirt, over a skirt that had a graphic of a magic wand over a sparkling crescent moon over blue and purple boots.

"Good morning!" The girl smiled. "Are you three the new students I'm supposed to show around?"

Adagio nodded. "We are. And I take it you're Trixie?"

Trixie smiled. "That's me! Canterlot High's resident tour guide. May I ask what are your names?" 

"My name's Adagio." Adagio said, introducing herself. 

"Aria." Aria huffed.

"I'm Sonata!" Sonata grinned. 

"We're sisters, in case you can't tell." Adagio replied.

"Oh, I didn't think I'd see another pair of sisters here!"

The trio raised brows.

"Another?" 

"Well, there's this country girl who's in the same grade as you are, she's got a younger sister that's in the 8th grade." Trixie explained. "Although just between you and me..." Trixie looked around, making sure no one was watching her, and whispered. "Stay away from the older sibling... she's kinda bad news." 

Adagio blinked and whispered. "Why?"

"I shouldn't say, or else they'll be after me..." Trixie's voice sounded concerned, and her face screamed worry. But her expression changed back to normal and she stopped whispering. "Anyways, please, follow me! I've got to show you to your classes." 

The girls nodded, and so they followed right behind their tour guide. Unbeknownst to them, there was another girl watching them in the hallway. One with indigo hair and pale white skin. She had her eyes very close on them, along with a sinister grin.

She held up a phone to her ear and whispered.

"Sunset, I think you'll want to hear this. We have some new friends joining us here at school..."





Trixie guided the girls through the school hallways, pointing out each location as she was guiding them to their classrooms.

"Over there is the science lab. Computer lab is on your right..." Trixie said as they made another turn. "Any questions?" 

"I do!" Sonata said raising a hand up.

Trixie chuckled. "You don't need to raise your hand up. What is it?"

"Um, well," Sonata looked at a sheet of paper that had her schedule listed. "I'm supposed to be in Communications and Technology class, did we pass it?"

"Actually we're almost there." Trixie said. 

The girls walked past a few more lockers until they stopped right at another door. 

"This is Communications and Technology."

Sonata smiled. "Thank you! Wish me luck girls."

"I'm sure you will be alright." Adagio nodded. 

And so, Sonata opened the door and went to her class. Now it was just Aria and Adagio left to get to their classes.

"So, if we may continue, I'm sure we can get you both to your next classes." Trixie spoke. 

"Actually, if we can, could we speed things up a bit? I need to hit Biology, so..." 

"Just passed it actually." Trixie replied. "Just the door on your right if you go back." 

"Okay, thanks. See you two later." Aria said.

"Try to be positive!" Adagio called out as Aria went for her class. 

"So, where's your first class?" Trixie asked.

"My first class is..." Adagio unfolded her schedule. "History class."

"What a stroke of luck, that's where I'm off to actually. Follow me!" Trixie grinned. 

Adagio smiled and she followed close behind Trixie. The two made it around another corner, off on their way to their first class. 

Little did they even know that behind them was another girl who was watching them. One with a fiery hairdo, fishnet stockings, spiked bracelets, a skirt, a black jacket with even more spikes, high-heel shoes, and studs in her ears. She watched them interact, and she watched each one of them depart. 

"Rarity was right. We've got some newbies here at school. Well then, I think warnings are in order just to show them who's in charge of this school..." the girl said to herself. "I am not going to let three sisters stand in the way of my goal. And no one is going to stop me..." 

The girl lightly chuckled maniacally, and she briskly walked down the other end of the hallway, leaving the corridor she was standing in. She would have to get to class very soon.
> Chapter 3: Friendly and Unfriendly First Meetings
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

12:00 Lunch Time

After the bell rang, it was time for lunch. Everyone now had about an hour to take a break and get some food, or even take a break to slow down on all of the new information that was being thrown at everyone. 

Trixie along with Adagio were just leaving their class, and were on their way to their lockers to go grab their stuff for lunch. 

"So, how are you enjoying the classes so far?" Trixie asked.

"I must say, they're a massive improvement over the classes back at our old school." Adagio replied. "Especially since, well... these hallways don't seem to be as full as they should be."

Trixie blinked and she looked in front. She was right. There was barely a person in the hallway, it was like the entire place was just barren with only a few people looking after it. 

"Some people get let out a little early than others." Trixie shrugged. 

Adagio blinked but shrugged back. "Anyways, we should probably get our things." 

The two walked over to Adagio's locker which was parked right next to Trixie's locker, and Adagio began to swivel the combination lock around, ready to unlock it. But as the two stood, they heard a very strange noise. They stopped for a moment and heard a very strange sound... The sound of hissing. 

Adagio looked at Trixie with a confused look. "Do you hear that?"

"Oh, good. I'm glad I'm not the only one who hears that." Trixie said with a worried look. Adagio leaned her head close to her locker and listened again, this tiem the sound was much more clearer. She heard slithering inside her locker accompanied by the hissing. 

"I hope that's not what I think it is..." Adagio said with a worried look. She pulled the lock down. And once she did, she slowly backed up so her body would be behind the door, and she yanked it open. When she opened up, she nearly let out a shriek, for at that moment, a snake came slithering from the locker onto the ground, zipping the opposite direction from Trixie and Adagio.

"S-S-Snake!" Trixie freaked. 

Adagio was just as shocked, but she didn't show it. She slowly peaked an eye into her locker, checking for anything else. Nothing. 

"Its alright Trixie, its gone." 

Trixie peaked her head out from behind Adagio. "I-Is it?"

"You'll be fine. Its gone now." 

Trixie sighed in relief. 

"How did that even make it into my locker?" Adagio asked, with her hands on her hips. 

"I think I might have a good clue as to who did that. There's only one person with access to exotic animals..." Trixie gulped. "But I think maybe we should just ignore her for now..."

Adagio wanted to argue back, but Trixie was shaken up enough as it was. Maybe it wouldn't be good to provoke her even more. 

"Alright, I suppose I can let it go for now, but I can't just let something like this slide. But, for the time, I can let it go." Adagio replied. 

Trixie sighed in relief. "Oh, thank goodness. Let me tell you, the last person that tried to deal with her..." Trixie shuddered in fear. "I never saw her again, and that was the last time I looked at something adorable." 

Adagio looked back at Trixie with a look of empathy. "Trixie? Are you okay?"

"I-I'm fine, I just... I just don't want you to get hurt like, like the last girl." 

"I don't scare easily." Adagio said with bravery. "Besides, if something like that happens again, I'm not gonna be afraid. I'm not going to let someone with snakes try and scare me away. And if they're going to mess with you... then they'll have to deal with me." 

Trixie looked up at Adagio with a weak smile. 

"R-Really?"

Adagio smiled. 

"I-I don't know what to say..."

"Think of it, as my way of saying thank you for showing us around school." 

Trixie didn't even know what to think here. "Y-You'd actually defend me?"

"Why wouldn't I?" Adagio asked. 

"B-But we just met! No one just sticks by to anyone you just met." Trixie said.

Adagio nodded. "A fair point, but you've been nothing but kind to me and my sisters since the day started. I kinda considered you actually being... a friend."

Trixie weakly smiled. "R-Really?" 

Adagio gave another nod. 

"I... I really don't know what to say. N-No one's ever wanted to be my friend..."

Adagio frowned. "Why not? Why would anyone not want to be friends with a sweetheart like you?"

Trixie's cheeks flushed a bit. "Well, everyone here at CHS sticks to their own kind. And even then, no one will ever help you if you need it, or stand up for you... and around here, no one ever thinks I'm much. All I am is just a geek..." 

Trixie's eyes were tearing up and she sniffled.

"Hey now, no need to cry. Come here," Adagio said, grabbing a tissue and clearing the tears off her face. "Its okay. So what if you're different from everyone else? That's not a reason to dislike anyone. Tell you what, if you ever want to talk, I'm always here if you need me."

Trixie looked up at Adagio with tear-jerking eyes, but the smile was visible. "R-Really?"

Adagio nodded. And catching her off-guard, Trixie nearly lunged at her and gave her a big hug. Adagio was surprised at first, but she eventually hugged her too, and rubbed her back. 

"T-Thank you..." Trixie whispered.

Adagio hugged her even more. "Its alright. I've got your back." 

"And... I've got yours, too." 

They broke out of the hug, and Trixie removed the rest of the tears from her eyes. There was no denying how happy she was at this very moment. 

"Now what do you say we get to the cafeteria?" Adagio asked.

"I-I agree. I don't know about you but I could use some food."

Trixie opened up her locker and she pulled out a small lunch bag. 

"Oh, but... I should probably be honest. I'm not entirely alone, I actually do have a friend, but, its only one... but now I've got you! That's two friends in total! Four counting your sisters!" Trixie said with some giddiness.

Adagio chuckled. "So, who's the other one?"

"Well, she's--"

The two of them flinched when the sound of clamored screaming broke out just down the hallway, accompanied by more shrieks. 

"Perhaps we should go the other way? I think they might have found the snake." Trixie said, poking her head and looking down the hallway. 

"I suppose so... but shouldn't we tell someone about--"

"--Knowing this school, someone will probably get ahold of it. Or... everyone will keep standing and screaming, and no one will do a thing to try and solve the problem and will instead just record everything on their phones for the internet to see."





Aria didn't want to admit it, but she was actually having a pretty decent day. She got along with everyone, everyone was kind to her in return, and the people were much friendlier. Adagio was right. This school was much better than she had expected. 

Aria had already grabbed her lunch and she made it to the cafeteria room. Plenty of space for her to eat. But what surprised her was the different clusters of people sitting together. It looked like the same time of person was sitting with one another and no oddities were out. There were rockers sitting with rockers, sports players sitting with sports players, and so on. Thankfully there was still plenty of other tables for her to claim.

She walked past some of the other tables, and other passing by students. Barely any of which blinked an eye. But one in particular watched her go past some of the other students. 

Aria took a seat at one of the tables with her lunch and she took stuff out, getting ready to eat. But as she started to pull stuff out, she stopped when she heard the sounds of footsteps coming behind her. 

"You're in my seat." 

Aria paused for a moment, and her eyes glanced to the side. She saw the same girl as before. Rainbow hair, cyan skin, it was enough to get a signal into her head. 

Aria wanted to say 'get lost' but getting in trouble on the first day wouldn't be a good thing. And she could only imagine what her sisters would say. More lectures about getting in trouble on the first day, or even just lectures in general. So without showing any anger, she just took her belongings, got up and looked at the student in the eyes.

"Sorry. I'll move somewhere else." 

Aria was about to walk away until she felt the splatter of food hit the back of her head which made her stop in her tracks. She looked back and saw who the source was, who just snickered at her. 

"Hey, don't look at me, I didn't do it." she shrugged off, getting ready to move back in her seat. 

But the minute she sat back down, she too received splatter of food at her direction, hitting the back of her head. Everyone in the cafeteria gasped and they all slowly turned their heads in the same direction everyone else was. 

The rainbow-haired girl snarled and she looked back at Aria who was sneering back.

"There, now we're even." Aria said. She just wanted to get to her food as soon as possible, and not even worry about her for even a fraction of a second. 

"Its never even, newbie." She huffed. "And you've just earned yourself a fight." 

Aria looked back with furled eyebrows. "Do you think I'm going to waste my time, and take time out of my day, just for a fight that's not even worth it?" 

No one said a thing, not a cough, or a sneeze, or the slight movement of the body. Everyone was in complete silence and no one was sure what would happen.

"You're new here, aren't you? You and those other two girls... yeah, I remember. You three are sisters, aren't you?" 

"You leave my sisters out of this." Aria grumbled as she stomped a few feet forward. 

"Angry, huh? Hurts when I talk about them?" 

"No. I've just got issues when people throw my family into matters that they're not a part of." 

Aria and Rainbow Dash both took steps towards each other and they were practically snarling and growling at each other. Their teeth were daggers and their eyes were nothing but empty voids filled with fiery death. But just as they were about to move closer--

"Oi!" 

Aria looked to the side and took a step back. A girl dressed in black, with gray skin and an English accent had stepped in the way, and she was the one facing the rainbow haired girl now. And she could hear her chewing, and from the side she saw a bit of a strange pink bubble that was blowing bigger, and then pop.

"Why don't you go clear off, Rainbow Dash?" she snarled. "This girl has nothing to do with you, so why you going and picking on people the first day?" 

"Because that's how everyone knows to NOT step out of line when they're with us," a new voice said.

That voice came from another student, this one looking having just as much similarities to the identified Rainbow Dash. This girl had a stetson on her head, a brown jacket over a blue jean-styled skirt, brown leggings, heeled boots, and her belt had a single picture of an apple. 

"Applejack, I should have known you'd show your face around here." The English girl snarled. 

"Octavia Melody. Why are you wastin' your time defendin' the newbie?"

"Because I have issues when deceptive hicks and egotistical rainbow-haired jerks pick on fights with no rhyme or reason." Octavia huffed. 

"I reckon you're askin' for a lot of trouble by stickin' up for her." Applejack sneered.

"And I reckon that you clear off you lot!" Octavia barked, making them both back off.

Rainbow and Applejack sneered. "Fine, but don't expect us to be leavin' them alone anytime soon." 

Rainbow chuckled. "I bet Pinkie Pie has already set up another one of her 'pranks' up for them."

The two girls laughed and they walked away out of the cafeteria, leaving the scene. Octavia snarled and gritted her teeth for a few seconds before taking a moment to inhale and exhale. "Blimey, I hate those girls..."

Everyone else was just standing and looking at the two girls in awkward silence.

"What are you lot staring at? Just get back to your food!" 

Everyone shrugged and just continued to eat, leaving Aria time to take a good look at who just stood up for her. This girl had violet eyes, with a few hints of eyeliner to make them stand out. Her hair looked as if it was all sticking together in the middle, while it was all curled to hang on one end, with a single streak of purple in the middle. Her wrists were covered in black fingerless gloves, and she had a white T-shirt underneath her purple vest. A single pair of pink short jeans with an image of a treble clef hung as her belt buckle, and she had black sneakers. 

"Sorry about that luv. I hope those girls didn't bother you much." Octavia said, helping clean off the food that splattered onto Aria, and popping another bubble in her bubblegum.

"I'm fine. A few threats aren't gonna do much to me." Aria groaned as she wiped the food off the back of her hair. 

"Good to see you've got tough bones then." Octavia said, brushing off some crumbs. "My name's Octavia, Octavia Melody. Who are you?" 

Aria cleared her throat, and she shook hands with Octavia. "Name's Aria. Aria Blaze."

"Well, its certainly a pleasure to make your acquaintance. You're a new student here, right?"

"Right." 

Octavia grinned. "I thought you didn't look familiar. Good to see some new blood entered the school. Oh, I forgot. Please, have a seat."

"Thanks." 

Octavia offered a table over to Aria, to which she accepted. Aria sat one one end, while Octavia sat on the other end. "No need to worry about those girls, I've got your back. And its nice to see someone who's not running away from me for a change." 

Aria blinked. "Why would anyone run from you?"

Octavia huffed. "Oh, come on. Look at me? I look like I'm from a deathly metal band that does nothing but smoke in every scene I'm in. That's how everyone seems to outlook me as here." 

Aria rolled her eyes. "Well I can tell you, that's not what I'm seeing. And actually... you look pretty cool."

Octavia blinked. "You... you really think so?"

Aria nodded with a genuine smile. 

"Oh, well... thank you. No one's ever said something like that to me before." Octavia said quietly.

"Really? No one?"

"Well--"

"Octavia!" 

Octavia looked behind her and smiled. "Trixie, so good to see you!"

Trixie took a seat next to her and Octavia raised her fist up to give her a fist bump. Trixie just giggled and gave her a fist bump. Adagio moved around and she sat next to Aria. 

"Oh hi Aria!" Trixie smiled. 

Aria chuckled. "Hey Trixie. You two know each other?" 

"Are you kidding? This girl here is an absolute sweetheart and she's had my back for the longest time." Octavia grinned but then scowled. "Certainly better loyalty than Vinyl..." 

Adagio and Aria both stared at Octavia with some worried looks along with some confusion. Octavia quickly caught on and chuckled a bit. 

"Oh good heavens, I'm making the single worst first impression aren't I?"

"Trust me, this pales in comparison." Aria said. "Oh, this is my sister Adagio."

"Nice to meet you, miss...?"

"Octavia. And don't call me Miss, I really don't like that name." Octavia said, shaking hands with Adagio. 

"Sorry. I'll try not to call you that."

"Hey, its your first day, don't beat yourself up about it. Now come on, talk, what brings you two here?" Octavia asked, sitting straight to look at them both. 

"Actually, there's three." Trixie said, raising her fingers. "I think the other one is getting her food." 

Adagio nodded. "Sonata sent me a text and said she would be getting her food, and hopefully--" 

Adagio froze and she quickly turned back. Looking around, all she could see were people just eating away and talking to one another in their own little circle. 

"Oi. You alright luv?"

Adagio sighed. "Sorry, I keep having this feeling like I'm being watched."

"You too?" Aria asked.

"Yeah, I... wait. What do you mean by 'you too?'" Adagio asked. 

"When we got inside, I had this feeling like someone was watching me."

Trixie and Octavia's mouths drooped. 

"I think I know who you're talking about..." Octavia said.

Trixie nodded. "Me too..."

Both of them looked at each other and spoke in unison.

"The Rainbooms."

Aria and Adagio were intrigued. 

"Who?"

"The Sonic Rainbooms, I have a feeling its those girls who were watching you. They move around this school like vultures, and they keep their eyes on everyone." Octavia explained. 

"But why?" Adagio asked.

Octavia and Trixie looked around, checking if anyone was watching.

"Perhaps we should..." Octavia whispered to Trixie.

"Not here, tell them outside of school." Trixie said. "They can't get us out there..."

"Good point." Octavia whispered back. "We'll explain to you two later. Those Rainbooms are bad news, and they're not girls to be trifled with. They're the worst kind of girls there are, and they're the ones who rule this school." 

"I thought it was the Principal who runs the place?" Adagio asked.

"Technically, yes. But those Rainbooms act all friendly and happy when they're around any working staff member. None of them have picked up on their moves, but everyone else around here? Every student of this school knows their true colors." 

"Well if they come near again, I think I'll have a few words to say." Aria said clenching her fists.

"Aria, we aren't going to go starting fights--"

"Rainbow Dash threatened you Adagio. And no one, no one threatens my sisters!" Aria growled. "And I swear, if I find another one of them around just to pick on us, I'll--"

"They will beat you no matter what you throw at them." Octavia interrupted. "The only thing you can do is to ignore them, and focus on what really matters here." 

Aria groaned and she rubbed her temples. "Well if I'm not gonna be getting back at them, can someone please explain to me who's Pinkie Pie?" 

"W-Why do you ask?" Trixie asked nervously, raising her head up from her food. 

"They said she had a prank planned for us, but I don't know what that means." Aria said.

Everyone stopped eating for a moment. Octavia and Trixie both moved their heads up at the ceiling looking up. Nothing. They looked under the table. Nothing. They moved their heads to the sides of the cafeteria or anywhere to see if she was around. Nothing. 

"Okay, well, I don't think she's going to be pranking us now. We should be safe." Octavia stated, checking one last time. 

"Why are you looking around like that?" Aria asked.

"Let me explain something Aria, Pinkie can pop out of anywhere at any given time. I don't know how she does it, but she can springload her way from any given location without any rhyme or reason as to how she does it." 

"But, what kind of pranks does she do?"

"Pretty mean ones." Trixie frowned. "Most commonly, she rigs things in people's lockers to explode in their faces. Mostly food, but she's rigged other things besides food." 

"And you said Sonata's on her way to..." Octavia said, gasping at the reality of the situation. "Oh no..." 

"What?" 

"They said Pinkie Pie had a prank planned... well I have a good feeling as to who their next target is."
> Chapter 4: The Friend That You Need
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

About the time the bell rung for lunch time, everyone was struggling to get out of the class and on their way to lunch. The only one who needed to get there now was just Sonata Dusk. She was still cheery and upbeat, and she was having a really good day. The people were nice here, there was an occasional boy giving her compliments about her looks, and she was optimistic and cheery that virtually nothing could get her down. 

She stepped over to her locker and started to move the knob on the combination lock, starting to unlock it. In the hallways, there were a few students who were just hanging out, chilling by themselves, checking notifications on their phones and what not. 

Sonata hit the final number on the lock, and she opened up the locker. Without warning, a large burst of confetti exploded in her face, some of which stuck onto her. She nearly fell back in shock from the impact. But when she opened up her eyes she found something else that wasn't supposed to be in her locker. There was a singular timer ticking, and there were wires connected to a little device that had what appeared to be a dessert in a little pan.

Sonata blinked when she looked at the strange machine, and reality sunk in when the timer dinged.

"Oh no..."

A little catapult handle sprung up, and a big pan of pie hit Sonata's face with perfect accuracy. It striked her at the right angle, and she was hit upon impact.

The pie pan hit the ground leaving Sonata's eyes blinking out of the smeared pie that hit her face. But the booby trap left one final attack, as the device had springloaded glitter into her face. Everyone that was in the hallway could be heard snickering, just seeing the small explosions that both figuratively and literally blew in her face. 

Sonata just stood in shock, trying to compose herself from the explosions. The stuff that exploded in her face was practically stinging her. And the pie had now splattered on her face and was now getting all over her shirt too. 

But before anyone said a thing, everyone's attention was moved to someone moving their way from the crowd. Sonata looked to the side and found a tuft of blue hair with neon streaks moving its way in the crowd. 

"Excuse me! Pardon me! Sorry, I have to get through!" 

Sonata opened her eye as best as she could but the glitter was so painful, she was practically screaming at this point from all the pain. 

"Oh good heavens! Hang on, please, come with me." A new voice said. 

A hand held onto Sonata and moved her away from the crowd and into another room. The door closed behind her, and Sonata felt a towel put onto her face.

"Try to get some of that stuff of of you." 

"T-Thanks... agh, ow, that stings..." Sonata cringed. 

"I fell for that trap too. Just need to wash that stuff off." 

Sonata wiped away the splattered pie, the confetti, and the glitter off as best as she could. Thankfully most of it came off her face. When she wiped her eyes clean, she took the towel off and was met with a girl in front of her who was offering a friendly smile. 

"You okay?" 

"Yeah, I'm fine. Who are you?" 

The girl in front of her had a white short sleeved shirt underneath a blue buttoned up waist coat. She had a blue skirt with a graphic of a two eighth notes. White socks reached up to her knees, and she had black dress shoes. Adn on her wrists were gold bracelets. 

"Sorry about pulling you away like that, I was trying to get you out of there as fast as possible before anyone could see you." She replied. "Oh geez, where are my manners? My name's Vinyl. Vinyl Scratch. Who are you?" She extended her hand out. 

Sonata blinked again, trying to get more stuff out of her eyes but she got a hand out. "Sonata Dusk. Nice to meet you. So... who put all of that into my locker?" 

Vinyl sighed. "I have a good feeling that was the work of Pinkie Pie."

"Who?"

"Pinkie Pie's one of the students here at school. Part of a band that goes by the name of Sonic Rainbooms." 

Sonata blinked. "Oookkkay?"

"I have a feeling that it was her who put that stuff in your locker. Pinkie Pie is nasty as she is mean. She sets explosives in people's lockers to explode in their face as a warning." 

"Warning for what?" Sonata said as she wiped her chin. 

"Warning that she's keeping her eye on you and for you to never interfere in her business." Vinyl replied. "She's nasty, she's mean, and extremely unpredictable. And that stuff that hit you? The confetti, glitter, paste, freshly made pie?"

Sonata nodded.

"That's her calling card. She's not just unpredictable, but she uses party supplies which are meant to be fun, and turns them into violent instruments of destruction." Vinyl replied, using a hankerchief and rubbing off some more of the confetti from her face. 

"But why would she do that?" Sonata asked.

"That I don't understand. But as far as I'm concerned, its best to stay out of her way along with the rest of her friends. They're the nastiest people around here, and they will do anything to hurt anyone, or try and get them to leave this school." Vinyl said. 

"Oh. I see..." Sonata rubbed her arm with a sad look.  

Vinyl blinked for a second and gave a nervous chuckle. "Also, um... your shirt's kinda..." 

Sonata looked down and sighed. "Awww, this stuff will never come out."

"Hey, don't worry. I've got a solution for that. And I know just the stuff that can get those stains off." Vinyl said. She walked over to her bag, and she pulled something out that was folded up. "I don't even use this jacket anymore, and I was wondering if someone else could probably use it. I think this might work on you."

"You sure?" Sonata asked.

"Yeah! Try it on." 

Sonata accepted the jacket given to her but she set it down first. She pulled the dirty shirt off of herself, revealing a plain white t-shirt underneath herself which was as clean as a whistle.

"You sure you know what can get this stuff out?" Sonata asked.

"Positive! Now come on, try the jacket!"

Sonata shrugged and she put the jacket on herself, buttoning it up. She stood in front of a mirror and got a full view of it. It had a dark shade of purple for its color, short sleeves, with blue buttons that were holding it together. 

"Huh. I don't know why, but I feel like I might have seen something like this somewhere, but I can't help but feel like its missing something..." Sonata said as she looked at herself.

"Spiked bracelets maybe?"

"Maybe? Eh." Sonata shrugged and looked to Vinyl with an appreciative smile. "Thanks for the jacket. Really, thank you."

"Hey, you keep that jacket. Keep it as my way of saying, 'Welcome to CHS'." Vinyl smiled.

Sonata looked up at the clock, checking the time. "Well, I better get to lunch. Thanks for helping me get that stuff off of me, and again, thanks for the jacket."

Sonata was about to exit the room, but Vinyl jumped in the way and blocked the door.

"You can't just go back out there! The Rainbooms could jump you if you step out there like thing's going on." Vinyl worringly said. 

"But I've got to eat, I can't go without eating anything." 

"I know but..." Vinyl paused for a moment, and snapped her fingers. "How about I walk with you there? I can get you there, and I can make sure any creeps around will stay off your back." 

"You don't have to, really, I'm fine--"

"Sonata, please! I insist, I want to keep you safe from those Rainbooms, just let me help you. This place is pretty nasty, and you could use a friend out here..." Vinyl offered.

Sonata titled her head thinking. "Well... I guess, but--"

"Trust me Sonata, you're gonna need someone who knows their way around here."

Vinyl nearly kicked the door opened, and like a flick of a switch, it was like all of the lights in the hallway had all shut off, but one focused on her.

This school is not a good place, for new students all alone

Sonata blinked. "Wait, why are you singing?"

There are lots of twisted people... who commit crimes to the unknown...

"You know you don't have to sing, there uh... there are people staring at us right now--" Sonata said with an embarrassed look. 

Vinyl shushed her and stepped in front of her still maintaining her friendly outlook.

Let me guide your way, and I'll be sure to help you through
You could really use a friend out here, and luckily for you...

The light on Vinyl shut off, leaving Sonata in the dark. 

"You know, you don't have to sing..." Sonata said in the dark, her hands slapping to her sides.

The light flickered on back to Vinyl again, who was found smirking.

I'm the friend that you need, when you're lost and attacked by bullies
I'm your gal, I'm your bestie!
Generosity is your friend, you'll see!

With my help, you will see, its a plus guaranteed! 
You may call and I'll help you just follow my lead...
Cause I'm the friend you need!

A few of the students smirked and pointed a few fingers gestured to her.

She's a friend!
Quite a friend!
She's a friend indeed!

Sonata blinked. "Okay, are you making this up as you go?" 

Vinyl just winked and pulled her with her.

"I may have picked up a few things while I was hanging out with a very odd con artists." Vinyl blushed, rubbing the back of her head. "But..."

She pulled Sonata with her down the hallway and they kept walking along.

You need a girl to make your day
a gal to cheer you up
a bestie to brighten up your gray

You need a sis who is sweet, who can patch up your makeup!
A friend who knows when the situation's not astray... 

Sonata walked down another hallway, and she froze when she saw a scary looking figure stand across from her. A girl with pink hair and yellow skin sneered at her, and next to her was a cage filled with angry birds. She smirked deviously, ready to open it up and release the swarm onto her. 

Don't fear the Sonic Rainbooms, they're scary, yes I know

The girl opened up the cage and the angry birds squawked in rage, all swarming right towards Sonata. But as Sonata ducked, she found herself yanked to the side and out of the swarm's direction with Vinyl.

Why you could use a friend, to protect you wherever you go...

Once the birds were gone and the Rainboom for that matter, Sonata and Vinyl walked back into the hallway, clear from danger. Little did they know that beyond them was Octavia, Trixie, Adagio and Aria who were running down the hallways trying to find Sonata just in time before the inevitable. But as they made another turn, Octavia stopped them all when she heard the music. She raised a hand up, and a look of horror struck her face.

"Oh no, not this song again!" Octavia whined. 

"What song?"

Now you are in luck!

Sonata and Vinyl came around the corner both with cheery expressions and Vinyl kept singing.

Because I'm the friend that you need, when you're lost and attacked by bullies
I'm your gal, I'm your bestie!
Generosity is your friend, you'll see!

And my help you will see, its a plus, guaranteed!
You can ask and I will help you, lets move on, proceed!

Sonata stepped through the cafeteria door with Vinyl opening the door for her. Once Sonata walked through, Vinyl whipped out her phone and spoke into it.

"Lyra, tell Bon Bon I think we just found another girl for our little social group. She's an absolute sweetheart, and I think she just might be the one..." 

She hung up, and once she finished her call, she started to finish her song.

Because I'm the friend you need!!! 
(She's a friend!)

Sonata chimed in with a silly grin. 

Quite a friend!
She's a friend indeed! 

The cafeteria doors slammed, leaving the four girls alone in the hall all to ponder--

"What the FLYING FEATHER did we just see?" Aria asked.
> Chapter 5: Confrontation!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After lunch, classes continued to go as normal for the three sisters. And with the new friends they made, they felt a little safer and more at home at Canterlot High. Adagio and Trixie were getting along much better in the classrooms as time went on. Right now, they were in Drama class and were given a break to mingle and meet the other students.

"So Trixie..." Adagio asked. "Um... that girl that was singing in the hallway?" 

Trixie tilted her head in confusion, but it instantly clicked in her head who she was talking about. "Oh her! That's Vinyl Scratch, she's uh... she's the only other friend I have." Trixie smiled weakly. 

"You're not much of a loner, now are you?" Adagio said with a sly smirk.

"Well, I..." Trixie sighed. "I'm not all alone, but I'm not really seen as one of the most likable here. But, you already know that."

"Well yeah, but how come you didn't tell me you were friends with Vinyl?" 

"Well, Octavia was around and... as you can probably guess, she and Vinyl don't exactly get along well." Trixie hung her head.

"Why not?"

"I don't know, I try talking to them about it but they don't like talking about it. They don't like each other very well and that's all I know." Trixie said.

Adagio scratched her chin, thinking. "I see." 

Trixie's eyes glanced to the side and she let out a gasp and looked away.

"Oh my gosh, don't look!"

"What?" Adagio was about to look back but--

"I said don't look!"

Adagio looked away back to where Trixie was, both of them staring down at the desk they were sitting at. 

"Why are we looking down?" Adagio asked.

"Sunset Shimmer is right over there!" Trixie panicked. "Its never good when she's here!" 

"I thought she was already part of this class?" Adagio asked.

"She is, but everyone just tries their best to look away from her like she doesn't exist! But I can't, because I know she's got something planned for me!" Trixie gulped. 

"Trixie, you need to stay calm." Adagio said calmly. "She's not looking at us."

"How do you know?" 

Adagio raised her head up and glanced to the side, and her heart sank. She was wrong. Sunset Shimmer was glaring at her and Trixie. If looks could kill, she would have.

"Don't look at her!"

Adagio put her head back down at the table with Trixie. 

"She's looking... right at us." Adagio said.

"Just keep your eye down on the table..." Trixie panicked.

"Trixie, stay calm. Breathe in... and out." 

Trixie slowly breathed in, and then breathed out. 

"I hope she doesn't kill us..." Trixie shivered.





There wasn't much luck for Aria and Sonata either. In every class they had, they were given heavy glares by the members of the Rainbooms. And as the classes went on from them, their new friends Octavia and Vinyl explained who the rest of the Rainbooms were for the sake of their knowledge and safety at CHS. 

The fifth Rainboom that was made clear to them was a fasionista by the name of Rarity. Her toxic punk look not only made her look attractive, but that was practically what she thrived on; attractiveness. She used her own beauty to get others to do what she wanted, all for the sake of satisfying her greed. 

Fluttershy was the last Rainboom, but out of all the Rainbooms she was the meanest. She was nasty, vile, incredibly mean-spirited, and to make matters worse, she could manipulate animals to do her bidding. Her animal speaking could get them wrapped around her fingers, and they followed her orders. 

Thankfully, the three sisters were not in any stance to face six possibly dangerous girls. 

At 3:00, the school bell rang for the sign of the end of the day. Time for everyone to go home and calm down from the first day of school. Everyone was rushing to get their things out of their lockers and to get home as soon as possible. 

Adagio went around the corner to her locker, when she stopped for a brief moment. The light fixture in the ceiling was glitching out, flickering on and off. Must have a burning bulb. She opened up her locker, but stopped when a voice filled her ears.

"So you're Adagio." 

Adagio turned around and looked down the hallway. Several students were fearing for the girl that was standing in front of them, hinted by their expressions and moving away from her. 

As far as Adagio could see, this had to be Sunset Shimmer. Her hair was a fiery blend, with a sly smirk. Her legs were covered in fishnet stockings like Rainbow Dash, and she too was with a skirt. Spiked bracelets wrapped around her wrists, and a black jacket with pink studs covering over a dark pink shirt with a fiery sun graphic. Last additions she could see were heeled boots that were just as spiked. 

While she could see everyone was afraid of her, she herself wasn't scared easily. Instead she just closed her locker and gave a sly and seductive grin back. 

"I take it you're Sunset Shimmer?" Adagio asked. "Well, that explains the fiery hairstyle. Very attractive by the way." Adagio said slyly. 

Sunset's eyes blinked before furling. "What are you getting at?" 

"I'm just pointing out your attractiveness. Is it wrong to do such a thing?" Adagio asked innocently. 

"You're playing with me, aren't you?" 

"And if I am?" Adagio asked.

"I'd suggest you end it before I destroy that fine outfit you're wearing."

Adagio looked to the other side, and there was Rarity, scowling just like Sunset.

"Rarity, nice to meet you, looking fabulous today." Adagio said, still calm as ever. 

"You should be quaking in fear, panicking for your own life. Why aren't you panicking?" Rarity asked, with her hands on her hips. 

Adagio still smirked. "Because I don't scare easily. And I've heard about the things you and the rest of the Rainbooms have been doing here at school." 

"Then you will know not to talk back to us." Rainbow Dash spoke, appearing from the side next to Sunset Shimmer. "Unless you want your face buried in my foot." 

Adagio still wasn't letting up. But before she said anything else--

"Back off." 

From behind Rarity, was Aria and Sonata who were sneering. 

"Why don't you go buzz off?" Aria asked. "Leave our sister alone, what did she even do to you?" 

"I think it's clear, don't you think?" Rainbow Dash asked, glaring at Aria. "We're the ones who run this school, and its our job to make it clear for newbies like you." 

Aria growled. "You are not the ones who run this school." 

"Yeah! That's the staff's job, duh!" Sonata pointed out. 

Rarity rolled her eyes. "Quite daft, isn't she?" 

"HEY!" 

Aria stomped up with the rest of her sisters, who were now facing the three Rainbooms, face to face. 

"I could care less if you toss food at me, but nobody... nobody messes with my sisters!" Aria yelled. 

"Then why don't you prove it then? You so tough? Why not show us right here, right now?" Sunset asked with a malicious grin. "All of us..."

From the sides of Sunset appeared the rest of the Rainbooms; Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy. The odds were against them. Six against three.

"Girls, perhaps if I could speak logically here, I didn't bring my sisters here for us to fight on the first day. We're just like any other student, wanting a good education, good life, and perhaps make some new friends along the way. Why don't we just leave each other alone, and then no one will suffer?" Adagio asked.

"You can be logical all you want Adagio, but they always start something." Octavia's voice said.

She stood with the rest of the sisters, next to Aria. 

"Why you standing with them Octavia? I thought you loved being alone." Applejack queried.

" When have I said I ever loved being alone?" Octavia sneered for a moment, before grinning. "Besides, I much like working with others who share similar goals." 

"Count me in as well." Vinyl said off the side, standing with Sonata with a brave face.

"Me too!" Trixie added, standing with Adagio. 

"You too, you little nerd?" Sunset asked. 

"That is not what she is, and you better back off!" Octavia barked. 

"Yeah!" Sonata snapped. 

Everyone was standing fierce, eyes were glaring and snarls were emitted. Who was going to make the first move, and what would she do next? 

"What's going on in here?" 

All of them froze in place with worried looks, even the Rainbooms had some terrified looks. Slowly turning around, they looked back and saw an adult with pale skin, with green and blue sparkling highlights in her hair. She had a sun clip in her waistcoat, and a disapproving look so scary it made their skin cold.

"Oh, uh... Vice-Principal Celestia..." Sunset said. "What brings you here?"

"I can hear the commotion coming from down the hallway. You may not think I don't hear things, but I do. What is going on here?" 

All of them stood back up like normally and acted as if the confrontation didn't even occur. 

"Nothing ma'am. We just had a difference of opinion, that's all." Adagio replied.

"Oh really? Is that so?" Celestia asked. "Can anyone around here confirm her story?" 

She looked at the students who were backed away, and all of them exchanged nods and agreeing looks. It was a bit hard to believe considering their faces, but no one else was speaking up on the matter. 

"So, a little disagreement then?" 

"We uh, we got a little too passionate about our fight, that's all." Rarity replied.

Vice-Principal Celestia looked at the Rainbooms and sisters and company some more, before sighing. "Alright. I don't know what you were arguing about, but if I find any of you fighting out here, you all will be having serious talks with me and Principal Luna. Understood?"

Everyone nodded. 

"Good. Now get yourselves home, its time to go." 

Principal Celestia left the hallway, allowing everyone to return back to what they were doing. The students scurried away to get their belongings, while the Rainbooms and sisters looked back at each other again.

"We're letting you sisters off with a warning. You've got guts. Something not a lot of people have around here. But don't stand in our way. Capiece?" Sunset sneered.

Sonata sneered back. "As long as you leave us alone, we'll leave you alone." 

Sunset huffed. "Fine. Girls, lets go. We've still got work to do..." 

The Rainbooms all huffed and stomped away. 

"Ugh, I swear if I see those girls again I'll..." Aria groaned before Adagio placed a hand on her shoulder. 

"Aria. Let it go. Its not going to be good if you keep a grudge against them." 

"Fine. But don't expect me to play nice with em." Aria said before looking at Octavia and the other two girls. "Thanks for sticking up for us like that."

"Oi. Its no problem Aria. We've got to stick up for each other out here." Octavia grinned making a clicking noise with her tongue. "In fact..." 

Octavia pulled out a slip of paper from her pocket and wrote down a piece of numbers. "If you ever wish to talk to me again... call me up." Octavia ripped the slip off and gave it to Aria who graciously accepted it. "Call me anytime, but word of advice... stay away from Vinyl. You can't trust her." 

Vinyl sneered at Octavia, who then walked away from the three sisters.

"Anyways..." Vinyl interjected. "Sonata, I know our first meeting wasn't the greatest but, maybe we could try again tomorrow. Or better yet..." Vinyl said, writing down another number. "You want someone that you can talk to with an open mind, you can talk to me."

Sonata grinned. "Yay!" 

Vinyl chuckled, and was met with a surprise hug from Sonata. Vinyl was only caught off guard for a split second before giving her a hug back in return. 

"See ya around Sonata." 

Vinyl left the girls, going down the hallway, going to grab her belongings. Now only Trixie remained.

"So uh..." Trixie slipped Adagio a small card. "You um..."

Adagio chuckled. "Trixie, you can call me at anytime to talk. Who knows. I might have to invite you over sometime."

"Really?" Trixie smiled. "I'd... I'd love to!"

"Great to hear. So, see you tomorrow then?" Adagio asked.

"Yeah! See you later Adagio!" Trixie called out, rushing to get her things.

"Bye Trixie!"

And so the three sisters were left in silence to ponder the situation. There was an almost inevitable showdown with the Rainbooms. Things certainly would have gotten out of hand if it wasn't for their new friends and Vice-Principal Celestia.

"You know girls, this wasn't a bad way to start." Adagio said out loud with a smile. 

"Why do you say that?" Sonata asked.

"Well, we may have made some new enemies... but we've made some new friends too."
> Chapter 6: Remembering The Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After the end of school, the three sisters went back to their penthouse home to relax, detox, and chill out. The first day had certainly taken a lot of energy out of them, and they were more than happy to just calm down from all of the insanity that overloaded them. 

"I don't know about you girls... I think we're going to do just fine at Canterlot High." 

"Yeah, a school where everyone's split into cliques and where enemies are easily made by the flick of a switch, that's just great thinking." Aria complained, as she slumped into her chair. 

"Hey, have a bit of optimism! Its not too bad, right?" Sonata asked, as she sat on the right end of the couch the other way around, with her head leaning over the edge.

Aria sighed. As much as she wanted to say no, there was no denying it was all bad. 

"I guess its not too bad." Aria admitted. "The people here, aren't... the worst."

"And what about Octavia?" Sonata asked.

Aria actually grinned. "Yeah. Octavia's pretty cool. Brit's got some guts." 

Adagio smirked. "See? Its not so bad, now is it?" 

Aria rolled her eyes. "Okay, okay, its not that bad." 





After a few showers, and some goofing off later, Adagio went away cooking in the kitchen. Steam was billowing from pots and pans as she stirred away. She gave a sniff of the food she was cooking and sighed in pleasure. The sweet smell of such delicious meals in those pots... it was enough to make her mouth water. 

"Mmm... sweet sweet spaghetti." Adagio said, sniffing the food. 

"Smells good!" Aria called from the living couch was just smack in front of the big kitchen they had. She was watching a cartoon series that was playing on the television, while Sonata was finishing her shower and Adagio was cooking their dinner.

"This is something I never understood. These guys have been exposed in public several times already, clearly revealing that they're giant alien robots... and yet these people don't blink an eye or even suspect?" Aria asked. "I don't think anyone would be this stupid!"

"Never underestimate the power of human stupidity," Adagio answered.

Just at that moment, they saw Sonata sliding down on the railing with a giddy look. "Whoo-hoo!!!" She made a jump and landed on her feet. "Stuck the landing!" 

"Nice." Aria clicked her tongue. 

"Dinner's served girls! Come and get it!" 

The three sisters gathered together and they pulled out bowls and forks for them to use. Once they got food into their dishes, they all sat at the table together, diving into their meal. 

"So girls. Tell me, outside of encountering new bullies, I trust you two made it through the rest of your day okay?"

Sonata grinned. "Yep!"

"How was your time with Vinyl?"

"It was amazing! Vinyl's just so sweet, she's kind, she looks nice, she was so helpful when I got that pie hit in my face! Though, I think there's still a bit of pie pan in my eye..." Sonata winced, rubbing her left eye. "I think I'm gonna need to get that checked." 

"Maybe." Adagio nodded. "What about you Aria? How's classes with Octavia?"

"Octavia is awesome. She's cool, she's chill, she knows when to stand up against somebody... she's one of the coolest girls I've met. Although..."

Sonata sighed. "What negative thing do you have to say about her?"

"Its not like that, its just... I don't know, I feel like something's been going on with her and Vinyl, and I'm kinda curious to know." 

"Really?" Sonata asked. 

"Yeah, why?" 

"I kind of got that feeling from Vinyl. She said if I wanted to talk to someone who was 'trustworthy', she'd be the one to talk to and stay away from Octavia." 

The three sisters paused. 

"Well now I'm confused." Aria stated. 

"The way I see it, either Vinyl did something, or Octavia did something." Sonata said, extending her fingers.

"Or... maybe both of them did something and they don't want to admit it." Adagio inquired. 

"That's possible too." Aria nodded.

Adagio tapped her fingers on the table, thinking. 

"Hmm... but why would they stop being friends? Well either way, maybe that's not something we should be interfering with. Perhaps there was something deeply personal with those two and its none of our business." 

"I don't know, maybe we can do something to help!" Sonata said with a smile. 

"I appreciate your optimism, but..." Adagio took in a long pause. There did seem something wrong with those two, but still, none of them had a clue or an indication of what could have happened with those two. Maybe there was something they could help with. "...Actually Sonata? Maybe we should look into this. Something may be off with those two, but we should at least find out what."

"I suppose we could try if they're not gonna point spears at our throats. Still though, even if we try, I have a good feeling the Rainbooms are still gonna mess with us." Aria spoke. 

"We're just going to have to ignore them as best as we can." Adagio said.

"Ahem." Aria huffed. 

"Yes?"

Aria's hand rubbed her face. "Adagio... they planted a snake in your locker, I nearly had a smackdown in the cafeteria, and Sonata's welcome to school was stinging pie in her eyes."

Adagio nodded. "True as that may be, we can't just hold grudges." 

"Yeah, and what happens when they find out what we really are? You think they're gonna still be friendly when they find that out? You really think they're going to keep smiles and happiness when they find out what we really are under these bodies!?" 

Adagio didn't say another word, but instead just turned her head to the side, not even looking at Aria.

"Adagio?" 

"Aria!" Sonata piped up. "I thought we weren't going to say stuff like that anymore!" 

Adagio, without saying another thing, got up from her seat at the table, and walked away and up the stairs, not even looking back. 

"Adagio wait!" Aria called out, but the only response she got was a slam of her bedroom door on the above floor. 

"Great! You got her upset again!" Sonata's hands slapped her sides.

"I didn't mean to!" Aria protested. She let out a sigh. "I'll go talk to her--"

"--Later. I think she needs time to cool down."





Adagio had her back against her own bedroom door and she felt her heart racing from pure thought. Only flashes of light and a few words were coming to mind.

Torches. Witches. Hunt. Kill. 

She felt her heart pounding against her chest, and slowly stammered over to her desk and held onto it, trying her best not to fall over. Her hair hung over her face as she was leaning over. She felt a ringing in her head, and her heart continued to race.

She looked over on the walls, and looked up at several pictures that had been framed, but framed with old cutouts of newspapers and old photos. Some of them had big taglines like Witches Vanish! Sea Creatures Terrorize Eastern Village! or even Real Loch Ness Monsters!?

"No... never..." Adagio whimpered.

She looked over the left side of her desk and up on a big board with pushpins. There were several photos that were pinned together, taken from people's phones. All of them grouped together with frightening faces and panicking people. 

Tears were pushing past her eyes just looking back into the past. She covered up the photos with a picture big enough to block them all, and she sat on her bed. There was only one word that she could think of right now.

Monsters. 

Adagio cupped her face with her hands and she quietly sobbed. The past was back in her head once more... something she never wanted to come back to.

A knock on the door got her attention.

"Adagio? Can I come in?" 

Adagio stifled a cry. "C-Come in." 

The door opened up, and Aria and Sonata both walked in.

"I think Aria here has something she wanted to say." Sonata said with her hands on her hips.

"I was going to apologize anyway, why'd you have to follow me?"

"I just wanted to make sure you were actually going to do it." Sonata said. 

"I was!" 

Aria cleared her throat, and she sat next to Adagio. 

"I... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you, and I'm sorry if I did." 

Adagio took a deep inhale, and then exhale. "I'm... I'm fine. I forgive you." 

Aria frowned. "Adagio, are you sure? You don't sound good." 

Adagio sighed. "No."

Aria and Sonata sat on different ends, next to Adagio and looked up to what she was. The newspaper picture frames with the horrifying taglines. 

"Oh... that..." Aria said, realizing what she meant.

"Aw, Adagio..." Sonata leaned her head on her shoulder. 

Adagio sniffled. "We're... we're not monsters..."

"Adagio, no, hey..." Aria said with a warm voice as she hugged her older sibling. She rubbed her back and gave a few pats. "Adagio, I'm so sorry..." 

Sonata sniffled and she joined in for a group hug. All three of them were now hugging, trying to calm each other down from the dark thoughts.

"Girls... we can never let anyone at Canterlot High find out what we are." Adagio whimpered. "I... I don't want to... m-make the same mistake like I did thousands of times before..." 

"Adagio?" 

Adagio pulled out and looked at Aria's smile. 

"No one's gonna find out. Not this time. Those girls are never gonna find out."

Adagio wiped another tear off her face. 

"I know but... I just..." She took a deep breath and sighed. "If any of them find out, I... I don't want to go through the same thing that happened with us back at..." She stifled a cough. "Y-You know?"

Sonata and Aria nodded. They both knew. 

"We're gonna be fine Dagi! For realzies, I know it! We've already made new friends, I know they're gonna love us when they get to know us more!" Sonata said, hugging her again. 

Adagio for once in the middle of her pain, she gave a smile that was downright adorable. 

"Thank you. Both of you."

Adagio pulled herself up and she hugged her sisters again, finally calming down from the emotions that she had been feeling not too earlier. At least with the company of her sisters, she'd be safe. 

"Now come on, lets finish dinner." Aria said.

"I'm right behind you."

Aria and Sonata left her room, and Adagio pulled herself together but stopped one last time to look back. She glanced over at the remaining evidence of her past and sighed. Her finger swiped over another picture, and she sternly looked at the photo. 

"I don't care what happened then. We're not monsters, we're not freaks, we're not witches, we're just... different." Adagio sighed. She looked back at the photo on the board, and she covered it up with the other photos, hiding it from the rest. No more reminders tonight!

And so with the last photos of her past now hidden away, she brushed herself off and left her room to join her sisters back to finish dinner. And the room went dark, as Adagio closed the door, to leave the only photos that reminded her of the past.
> Chapter 7: Sleepover!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Friday

As the week went by, the three sisters were getting more and more acquainted to their new surroundings. By now, the entire school's areas and surroundings had now become completely recognizable to them, so now they could walk around without being blind.

And all throughout the past few days, they managed to avoid confrontations with the Rainbooms. Sure there were a few angry threats and an occasional booby trap they set up, but they worked around them. 

Once the 3:00 bell rang, the three sisters waited patiently for the hallways to die down a notch so they could get to their things. They didn't have any need to take the bus so why rush to get to their stuff? 

"Finally, Friday at last..." Aria said with relief. 

"Best day of any school week, I can agree." Adagio replied. 

As Adagio went to open her locker, she stopped for a brief moment. Knowing the Rainbooms, they probably snuck into them and set another trap. 

She unlocked the lock, and she backed away from the door as she pulled it open. And as she backed away she watched as an arsenal of cupcakes came flying out of the locker and all splattered against the other set of lockers. Adagio looked less than amused, but she was thankful that her hunch was right.

"Okay, well at least you didn't get hit this time." Sonata said.

Aria smirking went to open her locker, but this time she wasn't prepared. Cupcakes came flying out and hit her, covering her clothes and her face in tons of crushed cupcake, and smeared purple frosting. 

Adagio and Sonata looked back, both blinking at a scowling Aria Blaze. Aria snarled as cupcake frosting slipped down her face. 

"Awww, that's a good waste of food!" Sonata whined. 

"You know... some day we're going to have to springload their lockers and strike back." Aria huffed as she went to get her things which were not covered in cupcakes. 

"And stoop down to their level?" Adagio asked, raising a brow. 

"I don't care, they mess with us enough as it is." 

"I don't think that's such a good idea..." Trixie meekly replied with fear. "The things they'll do to you when they get you back..." 

"Trixie, they can call me out they want, I'm not backing down. I don't scare easily."

"And its that kind of willpower that makes me glad you're around." Octavia grinned from the side. 

Aria looked back at Octavia, for once smiling, even under the destroyed cupcakes. 

"So, what are you girls going to be doing now? Its Friday after all, and you've got the weekend to do whatever." Octavia said.

"I'm not sure, I hadn't really thought of that." Adagio replied as she pulled things out of her locker.

Trixie beamed up a bit. "Really? Nothing?"

"None that I know, no."

"I just had an idea! What if we just hung out at Canterlot Mall tomorrow? I can show you around since you're new here, and there's lots of stuff we could do!" But Trixie's smile faded away. "U-Unless you don't want to..."

Adagio grinned. "I wouldn't mind that at all. I have an open weekend to do whatever." 

Trixie squeed. "Yay! I can't wait!" 

Adagio chuckled. "Me either Trixie. So, see you tomorrow then?"

"Yep! See you later Adagio!" Trixie happily skipped away, leaving Adagio to just smile. She enjoyed her enthusiasm.

As Aria wiped more icing off, Octavia spoke. 

"So Aria. I wasn't sure if you had interest but, if you didn't have any plans, I was wondering if perhaps you'd like to hang out at the Canterlot Mall as well?" 

Aria blinked and she paused to think. "I don't know..." 

"Aria, come on, you should get out more." Adagio said.

"Yes, but every time I go out I end up nearly getting into a fight, or getting kicked out of some place." Aria said, placing her hands on her hips. 

"Aria, I can trust you that will not happen as long as I'm around. Especially with the other friend of mine..."

Aria raised a brow. "Other friend?"

"She asked if she could join me at the mall as well, and knowing her... I think we could keep you occupied not just for a day of fun, but also make sure no one harasses you." 

Aria scratched her chin and a smirk came to her face. "I suppose it'd be nice to have some gals that I can relate to be by my side." 

"So its settled then." Octavia grinned. "See you Saturday then." 

Aria smirked. "See you later... Octy." 

Octavia chuckled. "Don't get too cocky there Blaze." 

Chuckling away, Octavia walked off with a grin. Aria herself couldn't help but grin as well. Octavia certainly knew her way around Canterlot, all the more reason for her to stay with her to keep her frustrations in check. 

Peering from the side hallway, struggling to get herself free from the hordes of people in the hallway was Vinyl. Sonata could see a tuft of her neon blue hair as she fell, trying to push herself from two people that were pratically squeezing her in an enclosed space. 

"Hey Vinyl!" Sonata smiled as she offered a hand.

Vinyl smiled back and accepted her hand. 

"Sonata, good to see you're still here. I wanted to ask you something, if you don't mind."

"Not at all. What's up?" Sonata asked.

"I'm hosting a sleepover tonight with some friends, and I was wondering if you had any interest."

"Are you kidding? I'd love to!" Sonata beamed for a brief moment. "But... I've never actually done a sleepover." 

"Sonata, its alright. Its a lot of fun! Please, tell me you'll come!"

"I don't know, I'll have to--" Sonata said before she was interrupted. 

"--Sonata if you want to have a sleepover, that's completely fine." Adagio said without even looking. 

"For realsies?" Sonata grinned.

"Yep. Just promise me you'll stay safe and don't do anything to hurt yourself." Adagio said.

"I won't!" 

"I was talking to Vinyl." Adagio said again.

Vinyl blinked. "Oh, uh... my bad. Look, I promise she's gonna be fine. Its gonna be lots of fun!" 

"Good. Just make sure she stays safe, and don't do anything dangerous." Adagio said. 

"I promise!" Vinyl said as she went to her locker.

Adagio took in thought of the scenario now. Everybody had plans with their new friends. One week into the school year, and already they had new friends, and had survived. Adagio befriended Trixie, Aria befriended Octavia, and Sonata made friends with Vinyl. This was all in all a good week for them. Just hopefully no Rainbooms to interfere.





Later that night, Sonata came walking up to Vinyl Scratch's house, carrying a suitcase on wheels behind her. From the outside, she could see there were a few hedges around that were in shapes of the electric note that was on her skirt. A glass pain on the front door of that same note was visible as well, but oddly enough she could see the treble clef that was on Octavia's clothing visible as well. 

She hit the doorbell and stood still, waiting for the door to open up. The door opened up and it was revealed to be Vinyl opening up the door. But instead of her usual well dressed clothes, she was wearing turquoise pajama shorts and a blue tank top.

"Sonata, so good to see you! Please, come in, come in." 

Vinyl opened the door up and Sonata graciously walked inside. She took her shoes off, and she pulled on a pair of crocs, and walked right into the main living room of the house which was connected to the kitchen. Inside, she could see the place was well neat and clean, practically spotless. 

The plates that were on the shelf were all stacked nicely, each of them with colorful pictures of musical notes. Pots and pans hung above the island countertop, and the island countertop itself had a built in stove where food was boiling on top of it. And behind the island countertop, there was a visible oven and dishwasher nearby, with some cabinets next to them.

In the living room, she could see a widescreen TV mounted over a table, over a big fuzzy carpet. A small coffee table was found in front of a couch which was positioned in front of the TV. The couch itself was big enough to hold at least four to five people on it. 

On the couch, she found someone sitting on it that didn't look familiar to her. A girl with minty green skin, with white and green highlights in her hair, and sparkling eyes of yellow. She wore a blue tank top with pink shorts as well, and on her tank top was a picture of a yellow lyre. 

"Oh hey! You're one of the new girls, aren't you?" She asked.

Sonata nodded. "And you are?" 

The girl giggled. "Lyra Heartstrings; musician, candy lover, party enthusiast, and party gal!" 

Lyra came up and surprised Sonata with a big hug, to which Sonata just smiled and she embraced back. 

"If you can't tell, she's the energetic one around here." A new voice said. That voice came from the kitchen. A girl with silky tan and yellow skin, with poofed up blue and pink hair, and blue eyes. On her shirt was a single graphic of three candied treats, and she wore yellow flannel pants. 

"I'm Bon Bon, by the way. Nice to meet you." Bon Bon said, extending a hand out to shake hands.

"Oh!" Sonata said, shaking her hand. "Nice to meet you!" 

Bon Bon smiled. "So, you're one of the new girls at school?"

"Yeah, she is!" Lyra called from the couch, raising her arm up. 

"I thought so. Glad to see even from an attack from a hot pie she still hasn't backed down. Unlike a certain parachute pants wearing..." Bon Bon muttered to herself. 

Sonata tilted her head in confusion. 

"Its nothing, sorry. Oh good heavens, where are my manners?" Bon Bon replied, walking over to the kitchen. "Care for an appetizer until dinner's finished?"

"I wouldn't mind at all." Sonata said, walking to the kitchen. 

"Okay, I've got a whole wad of chips, so--" 

Sonata grabbed a few of the tortilla chips and started to munch down on them, much to Bon Bon's shock. She didn't even finish what she was saying.

"--Help yourself." She finished. 

Sonata scarfed away at the chips and horked them down in a gulp.

"Geez, do you eat much?" Bon Bon asked.

"Actually... no." Sonata replied. 

Bon Bon blinked with a nervous smile. "I'm not sure how to reply to that..."

"Oh, its fine, no worry. I don't get offended easily." Sonata said, waving her hands poshly. 

Bon Bon rolled her eyes, chuckling.

"Anyways, how do you two know Vinyl?" Sonata asked.

"We met her the same way uh..." Bon Bon looked, keeping her eye out for Vinyl. "... the same way she met Octavia." 

"Why are we whispering?" Sonata said. 

"We uh... we don't talk about Octavia around here." Lyra replied back with a whisper, before clearing her throat. "Vinyl, how's the movie hunting going?"

"I'm still in search! I can't decide!" 

Sonata scratched her chin. "What kind are you looking for?" 

"I was thinking of putting an animated movie in! Wait, hold on... yes, here we go!" 

Vinyl came charging up from the basement with a DVD in hand. "I found our perfect viewing feature!" 

Lyra squeed. "Oh, I love this movie! Its so good, I felt like a little girl again when I saw this!"

"Oh, really?" Sonata asked.

"Yeah!" Lyra said with such giddiness. 

"Well come on, pop it in!" Bon Bon said. "Dinner's almost done!" 





As the movie began, Bon Bon came around and she got everyone's food all together.

"Special dish I made from my great grandmother's recipe; tacos!" Bon Bon said as she lifted the lid up.

The sweet aroma from the food raised into the air, and the girls could smell the sweet scent. It was enough to make their mouths water.

"Smells delicious!" Sonata piped up.

Sonata took a taco from the platter and she took a bite into it. And upon chewing it, and swallowing it, her eyes sunk into her head. The sweet tamale, the vegetables, the hot chili... it had created such a wonderous taste, and it was amazing.

"This... this is incredible! You made this?" Sonata asked as she swallowed down the food in her mouth.

"Yeah." 

"This is amazing, you should be proud of yourself."

"Aww, shucks..." Bon Bon blushed. 

"How'd you make this so good?"

"Bonnie's a chef. She taught herself how to cook from her parents." Vinyl replied.

"Can confirm!" Lyra said raising her hand up. 

The girls each grabbed a taco, held over a plate so none of it would fall onto the couch and possibly make a mess, and the movie continued.

"Tonight on Where Are My Pants?" 

Lyra giggled. "I love this..."

A man poked his head from the corner of the screen with a cheeky grin. "Honey, where are my paaaaannnntttsss?" 

Lyra burst out laughing so much that she fell back on the couch and was hitting her thighs from how hard she was laughing.  "It gets me every time!" 

Sonata let out a little giggle to from the program. 

"Its so dumb, and yet so hilarious..." Bon Bon chuckled. 

"Oh, pardon me. I'll be right back." Vinyl said as she got up from the couch.

"You want us to pause it?" Lyra asked.

"No its okay. I've seen this movie enough times. Keep going, I'll be right back." 

Vinyl left the main living room, allowing Sonata to just watch the film with the two girls.

"So, how'd you two meet?" Sonata asked.

"We met each other at the start of middle school. Bonnie was looking for a friend to sit with, and so I just popped on in." Lyra said, hugging her friend. 

Bon Bon just giggled and hugged her back. 

"Is there anyone from CHS you know?" Bon Bon asked.

"Sadly... no." Sonata frowned. "We uh... we moved here in the summer."

Bon Bon and Lyra looked back at her.

"How come?" 

"We uh... well, how do I put this..." 

Sonata took a moment of silence to think. She didn't want to hide the unbearable truth that she knew laid within, but at the same time she couldn't lie to her new friends. She had to think of something, fast! 

"We uh... we were hated."

"Why would anyone hate a sweet girl like you?" Lyra said as she ruffled up Sonata's hair with a silly grin. 

Sonata blushed, but she couldn't smile. "Well, you see... me and my sisters weren't exactly liked at our school. No one wanted to be near us, no one wanted to talk to us... and worse. W-What happened... l-last year..." 

"What happened?" Lyra asked.

Sonata took a deep breath, and sighed. 

"Last year, all three of us were humiliated in front of the school. I don't even remember what we did, we didn't do anything, but we were humiliated either way. One of the bullies there went too far, and they made us look like monsters. It wasn't until then, but there Adagio... lost it." 

"How?"

"Adagio went after the one who started the humiliation... and she went loose on him." Sonata gulped. "The principals came by and split us up, and... I... I never saw Adagio so scared or so mad... Without anything else, we booked it and ran as far as we could... we never looked back, never went back... and we never showed our faces in that town ever again." 

Sonata's eyes were tear-heavy, until she found Lyra offering her a tissue. 

"T-Thanks..." Sonata wiped them from her eyes, and then looked up. Lyra opened her arms up with a sympathetic smile. 

"Come here..." Lyra pulled Sonata in for a hug, and she rubbed her back while Sonata tried to keep herself together. She patted the sister's back, and hugged her close. "Its alright... things are alright now, aren't they?"

"Y-Yes..." 

"Then I say, its gonna be okay. You're far from those jerks, and you're here now. I know the Rainbooms are an issue, but you've got us. We're not gonna let them hurt you." 

Sonata for once, smiled. She pulled back from the hug and Lyra cleared away another tear from her face.

"Thank you..." 

"Aww, come here!" Lyra yanked her and raised her up in a big hug, practically lifting her off her feet. "Big hugs!"

"Yeah, Lyra really likes giving people hugs." Bon Bon giggled. 

"And why not?" Lyra said with a smile. 

Once Sonata was let back down she brushed herself off. 

"Hey uh, as long as we're talking, is it alright if I could ask something?"

"Well of course, no need to be shy!" Lyra said, booping her nose. 

"Okay, but... I don't know if I should talk about this..." Sonata rubbed the back of her head. 

"As long as its not political talk or things that are way too inappropriate, I think we should fine." Bon Bon replied. "Just tell us."

Sonata relaxed herself and stood straight. It was now or never. 

"Why do Vinyl and Octavia not like each other?" 

Time immediately stopped around them. Lyra and Bon Bon were frozen in thought, and in realization of the question that Sonata was asking. 

"... Maybe we should talk about something else?" Lyra asked.

"What, we can't talk--"

"Shh!" Bon Bon said. She poked her head into the hallway. Thankfully no signs of Vinyl around. "Question. Why should we tell you?"

"Because, I don't want to see them fight, and I keep having this feeling something happened between them and now I don't know what. Can't any of you tell me?" 

Bon Bon tapped her foot and rubbed her chin. For a moment of truth, she sighed. 

"Sonata, sit down." 

Sonata sat back on the couch, and Bon Bon and Lyra sat as well. 

"I'm keeping my eye out for Vinyl, but we can't be discussing this. This is the only time we're going to be talking about it, so you better remember it." Bon Bon said. 

"Okay." Sonata said, nodding with understanding.

"Alright. But if we're going to tell you what happened, we have to go back a notch... you see Vinyl and Octavia met each other long before any of us. But they met at a younger age, all the way back in kindergarten. They were friends ever since they were little kids, and they never gave up on each other. Their tastes in music were different, but they still managed to work together.

"Okay, but why are they friends?" Sonata asked.

"That's something we don't understand, and quite frankly Vinyl never told us why." Lyra replied. 

"Anyways, they were friends for a long time, and they stayed friends all the way up to high school today, and that's when they met us. But... then it started to go downhill for them."

"Well, what happened?" Sonata asked.

Lyra spoke this time. "Vinyl had a big concert she was preparing for, and she invited Octavia to go see her perform in front of thousands. Octavia was pretty busy and she had a lot of insane schedules and plans getting in her way. But then... she tried to talk to her, and Octavia was busy again. But inside Vinyl... something snapped." 

Sonata nodded.

"After Octavia couldn't make it, she tried to talk to Vinyl the next day at school... and that was when Vinyl snapped. She full on yelled at her, ranted, screamed, she said it out loud in front of everyone that she hated her and never wanted to see her again. She disappointed her so many times, she never had her back when she needed it, and soon after that... Vinyl broke Octavia's guitar in the rage."

Sonata gasped. "No..."

Lyra and Bon Bon nodded.

"Octavia didn't speak to her after that. After a few weeks had passed, with both of them calmed down, Vinyl said she was going to try and talk to her again. She tried sending a text to Octavia, but instead, she got a text directly to her saying that it was over, and Octavia never wanted to see a 'prissy, greedy, unloyal backstabber' ever again." Lyra said.

"And to this day... neither one of them talked to each other." Bon Bon finished.

Sonata had no idea what to say right now. What could she say for that matter? 

"But wait, what did Octavia have to say? Maybe something happened with her that we don't know." Sonata asked.

"Well we never talked to Octavia after that. She snapped at us, and... she made Lyra cry." Bon Bon frowned. "No one makes my friends cry. After she snapped, we went our separate ways. We never spoke to Octavia since, and we made sure to stay away from her and other friends like Trixie, or that... spandex-wearing... ugh. I don't want to think about her." 

"Oh... I... I'm sorry. If I knew, I..."

"Its not your fault Sonata. None of it is. And you didn't know, its okay." Bon Bon said. "But I prefer we not talk about it, cause its painful enough as it is. I don't think even Vinyl wants to discuss it." 

Without any other words, the girls just turned their attention back to the TV and kept watching their movie. 

Little did any of them realize, but Vinyl was watching them from down the hallway, listening to their conversation. But she never appeared out to talk, or speak up on her behalf. For she knew every word that they said was true. Every word she heard was true. And the cold reality hurt inside. 

Small tears shed on her face, and she sniffled quietly, thinking about it. 

"I'm so sorry Octavia..." Vinyl sniffled, as she held her hands to her face, sobbing quietly.
> Chapter 8: Bad!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday

The Canterlot Mall was always busy during the weekends. Without work or school, this meant a lot of people were going to be hanging out, or doing a bit of shopping to prepare themselves for the next week. And for some it meant having to work on said weekend because there were some who had jobs at the mall.

And like any other high school student, it was opportunity to see if anything new that fit their hobbies had arrived in store, and to check out any new arrivals. 

But today was also a special kind of day for a group of individuals; The Rainbooms. Now that they were outside of school, it was time for a meet up and discuss any future plans for school, and even look for an excuse to cause some mischief.

"Thanks for meeting me here girls. I just wanted to discuss our little... plan, as you would say." Sunset said, taking a seat.

"What kind of plan you said you'd got Sunset? I mean aren't these little amulets enough to give us power?" Applejack asked, pointing to the gold amulet around her own neck. 

"Its not enough. And I have an idea on how we all can be more powerful than ever before." Sunset grinned deviously. "And I can be just as equally powerful as you..." 

"How?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Maliciously, Sunset Shimmer slumped in her chair and smirked to her allies. "You're aware that in a few weeks, near the end of September, there's an upcoming musical showcase to get more people to come to our school?"

Popping up from the side was Pinkie Pie with a blunt look on her face.

"You mean something that wasn't mentioned until just now?" Pinkie asked. 

"... Yes." Sunset glared.

"Oh, sounds awful!" Pinkie said with a cheery demeanor. 

"It won't be Pinkie Pie. Cause here's the plan..." Sunset said.  "Gather closer."

Everybody gathered close to listen in on Sunset's plans. And as Sunset talked more and more, everyone's attention drew more and more closer. This plan of hers was very interesting... very interesting indeed. 

"Oooh, I think I might like this..." Fluttershy giggled deviously as she stroked a small cat in her arms. 

Everyone blinked as they looked at Fluttershy. The evil grin, the nasty smiles, the slinking in her chair, the cat in her arms that was being stroked. 

"That's a bit cliche, don't you think?" Sunset asked.

"What?" Fluttershy asked. "Is it wrong to stroke a cat when enacting an evil plan?" 

"No, it just seems extremely cliched to kind of do that in this scenario." Pinkie interjected. 

Fluttershy scowled at her pink friend, but she kept stroking the cat nonetheless.

"So, bottom line, few weeks, we make it happen." Sunset clarified. 

"And what about those sisters? They're not really afraid." Rarity huffed. 

"Oh, we'll make them afraid... everybody's got a bad secret. And it'll be a matter of time until we find out theirs."

Little did the Rainbooms or Sunset know that someone had been watching them off to the side, hidden in the shadows. Nothing exposed her look, outside of a white sneaker and a little bit of her neon blue puffed up parachute pants in the sunlight. 

A small sound of the pop of bubblegum was all that could be heard in the shadows, and thankfully none of the Rainbooms could hear her. She just leaned against the wall, and popped a piece of bubblegum in her mouth, watching them, quietly. 

"You know, being at CHS was fun... but being free to do what I wish, is even better." The girl chuckled to herself. "Now, lets spruce this up a notch..."

Clipped to her side was a small media player. She swiped her hands over the touch screen, and she hit play on a song. 

Take my breath away...

"Ugh, no, wrong one..." she muttered to herself. She swiped again, praying she found the right one.

Wake me up, before you go-go--

"--No!" 

Another swipe.

Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down--

"Geez how hard is it to find!?"

Savin' the day, savin' the day!

The girl slapped her forehead and moaned. This was not her day to be ready. Thankfully, she found the right song, and pressed play. 

She moved herself off the wall and onto her own two feet. Her foot tapped to the beat and she slowly swayed her body to the side as she danced. Her hands made one single clap together, capturing the attention of the Rainbooms.

Once their eyes were focused on her, she started moving towards them in a series of acrobatic jumps, throwing her body up into the air, all the way towards them, until she landed on the table they were eating on, in a landing pose. 

"Who the flying feather are you?" Rarity cried. But then she looked at her entire body. "Oh dear heavens, take off that outfit, that's so... so..." 

"Dated, is the word." Sunset sneered. She got up from her chair and moved forward a bit to try and look the girl in the eye. "Who are--"

The girl veered her head up and smirked at Sunset with a cheeky grin. 

"See ya Sunnyside." 

She jumped off from the table and started to run away. The Rainbooms were about to get up, but they stopped. She dropped something on the table. A small Rubik's cube, in many colors that were not all re-arranged to match a single space. 

"Mine!" Rarity tried to grab it, but Applejack stopped her. "Applejack, I must have it! Anything that our prey leaves behind, will be mine!"

"Rarity, you can't just--"

Click.

Everyone's eyes snapped to the Rubik's cube. One of the sides began to move and change its shape. But then another side. And then another. And then another! 

The entire cube was whirring and spinning itself around, until it was nearly finished with just one side needing to snap into place. The colors would all be aligned perfectly, it just needed that one piece to connect itself.

Rarity went out to grab it, but the piece just snapped itself together, finishing the array. A small clicking noise was heard, and the cube unexpectedly, exploded into pieces, shattered across the table. As if that wasn't bad enough, several tons of bright colorful paint splattered all over the girls, making them scream and fall back in their chairs.

Only Sunset Shimmer was the one who didn't fall back and scream. Instead she sat there, stewing in anger as the paint leaked down her face. 

"Come on, lets go get her!" Rainbow said as she got up. 

Sunset nodded. "Go ahead."

Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all took off, leaving Rarity and Sunset by the table.

"You don't think that was her, do you?" Rarity asked, wiping more paint off her face.

"There's only one girl I know who's fashion sense is quite that dated..." Sunset sneered, wiping more of the paint off her face. 





In another part of the mall, Aria Blaze was just stepping inside, looking for Octavia. 

"Aria! Over here girl!"

Aria glanced to her left, and found Octavia waving at her with a friendly smile. She smiled back and quickly moved over to meet her, face to face.

"Good to see you Aria. You're looking rather spunky, today."

Aria chuckled. "Its the weekend, why wouldn't I be?"

"Right, right."

"So, where do you want to go?"

"Well I don't know about you, but I'm feeling up for a little bit of music. Want to go search for some music? I think the music store on the next floor should have something." 

"I hope so." Aria said. 

But just as Aria and Octavia were about to leave, they were halted when they found four of the Rainbooms right in front of them. The Rainbooms and two friends came to a halt and all of them stared at each other, heavy with anger. 

"Octavia. Never expected you to show up around here." Applejack said.

"I always come here in my off-time, country hick." Octavia spat. 

"You shouldn't have come here, Octavia." Rainbow said, cracking her knuckles. 

Aria snickered. "What happened to all of you? You enter an art show or something?" 

"Zip it Blaze. Or I'm going to blaze you just like we did to Sonata!" Pinkie interrupted. "But fair warning..." She extended her arms out, revealing two cupcakes. "I've got cupcakes, and I'm not afraid to use them."

Octavia and Aria stood ready, bracing themselves for any incoming fight that may occur. But before anyone could say anything that they would most likely regret, everyone's eyes turned to the middle of the ground in front of them. Another Rubik's cube came flying down, and landed in the middle of them. But this time, it was mostly pertaining several shades of red and orange. 

Just like before, the cube swirled and swooshed, clicking and changing itself to get the correct colors for each side. And then once the final panel clicked, a burst of red and orange smoke exploded right in front of them, creating a mist that was hard to see.

Applejack and Fluttershy tried their best to clear the smoke, and then once their eyes could see, the two girls were gone. 

"Ugh! They got away!" Applejack yelled, smashing a bottle of apple cider on the ground, shattering it to pieces.





Octavia and Aria did get away. But not how they would have. In the middle of the smoke, someone grabbed their arms and pulled them away from the smoke and away from the Sonic Rainbooms. They were out of the main restaurant area, and were now away in the center of the mall, near a giant tree.

"Agh, who was that?" Aria asked, wiping her eyes clean. 

Octavia looked at the person who moved them away and she smirked. "Oh, you..." 

The girl smirked back. "Great to see you Octavia."

Aria looked up and finally got a good look at who pulled them away. She wore white sneakers, with neon blue parachute pants. On top was a blue jacket with shoulder pads with the same color, covering a white shirt underneath. Fingerless gloves were worn on her hands, and a belt clamped her jacket and pants together, with a buckle of three diamonds. Lastly, she could see this girl had purple skin, purple eyes, and puffed up purple hair. 

"Huh. I didn't know shoulder pads and parachute pants were still fashionable." Aria said, tilting her head.

"They're not actually, but I don't care. I rather like the way they look." The girl replied, smirking. "Who are you?"

"Aria. Aria Blaze. So... what was that you threw back there?"

"Smoke bombs. I made those so whenever I'm in a tight situation, I have a means of distraction and escape," she replied grinning.

"But out of Rubik's cubes?" Aria asked.

"She's retro that way." Octavia shrugged. 

"So, what's your name then?" Aria asked.

"Oh, right. That, my bad." She cleared her throat. "My name's Amethyst... Amethyst Star."
> Chapter 9: Jolly Sailor Bold
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the same time Aria met Amethyst, Adagio had just walked into the mall, stepping into the restaurant areas. Looking around, she could see many students from CHS and possibly from the other schools around, all enjoying their lunches that they bought from the restaurants, and or fast food stops. There were even students seen eating at some of the restaurants. 

Adagio glanced from the left wing of the restaurants and slowly moved her head to the middle, looking for where her friend was. In the middle, she could see the same familiar silk colored hair and glasses. A smile graced her face, and she walked to the middle of the restaurant area, handbag held close. 

"Trixie, marvelous. Great to see you." Adagio greeted.

"Good to see you too." Trixie smiled. "So, where'd you want to go? Unless you haven't eaten first?"

"No, its alright. Have you?"

"I have not, actually..." Trixie bashfully replied.

"Its fine. Come on, lets go get some grub."

After standing in line for a few minutes, Trixie managed to snatch some food to eat as they walked, and the two began to start looking around the mall.

"Is there any place around here that you like?" Adagio asked.

"Well, a few of these places. Though not everyone shares the same tastes as me." Trixie replied, munching into a french fry. She offered one to Adagio who graciously accepted. 

"This is one place I do stop at." Trixie pointed above at the sign.

Adagio looked up and read the sign that said 'Phantom Fashion'. In the windows, she could see several manniquins wearing different articles of clothing that weren't clothes that would usually be seen in today's standards. There were some old dresses, jackets, punk costumes, and much more.

"I like to stop here whenever I want to spruce up my jacket." Trixie said, gesturing to the pins and patches on her sleeveless jacket. 

"So what are we waiting for then?" Adagio grinned.

Adagio and Trixie stepped into the store and upon entering, they turned their heads above to see the disco ball hanging on the ceiling, spinning around and flashing its lights all over the store. On display were several articles of fancy and or strange clothing on mannequins, shelves, and racks. 

"My my. So I take it this is where you stop for fashion?" Adagio asked.

"Mmmhmm. I'm more into the older style of clothes than most of everyone's got these days." Trixie said. 

"Its alright. Everyone's entitled to their own tastes." Adagio said. She glanced around the store for a few seconds, and then back to Trixie. "I'm gonna go have a look around."

"Okay."

Adagio stepped to the left side of the store and looked among the shelves. Many different pairs of gloves that were hanging, mostly for fashion. But as she turned around to the other shelf, she stood looking at the clothing on the mannequin.

A grayish shade of purple on a jacket hung over a purple's siren's suit, over a pair of the same grayish purple colored leggings that had triangle patterns all over. The costume on display also had a belt strapped with the suit, with bright orange with jewels sparkling all over the belt and a big diamond in the middle. 

"Oh, what's that?" Trixie asked.

"I... huh. I'm not sure, to be honest."

"You gonna get it?" 

"Are you kidding?" Adagio asked. "In what universe would I be wearing that? And for that matter, if I did, I'd be wearing a headband with spikes and my boots would be just as spiked." 

"I don't know, I think that punk look might look a little good on you." Trixie said, blushing harshly. 

Adagio just gave a smirk and raised a brow. "Yeah, if I wore this outfit, I'd probably be a bad guy. Besides spandex tights, just doesn't feel right with this suit." 

"What makes you say that?" Trixie asked.

"I don't know, it just doesn't seem to fit in with my personality. Besides, in what universe would I be wearing something so flashy and... well, how do I put this, uh... tight?"





After a quick look at some clothes, Adagio and Trixie were back to wandering around. At the same time, Sonata along with Vinyl, Lyra, and Bon Bon were all wandering around the mall too. They enjoyed a quick lunch, did a little shopping, and then went along their merry way again.

Their next stop was going up to an arcade.

"So girls, do you know what you're going to try and win at the prize counter?" Vinyl asked.

"I'll tell you what I'm after. I'm gettin me a pony plushie!" Lyra giggled. 

"What about you Sonata, you gonna get anything?" Bon Bon asked.

"I don't know, what do they even have?" Sonata asked.

"Oh you're going to love it Sonata. They have amazing prizes you can get. I'm saving my money for the big prize." Vinyl grinned.

"Oooh, whatcha gonna get Vy?" Lyra asked.

"Well, I--" Vinyl never got to finish her statement. Stopping in mid-walk, her eyes slowly moving into nothing but voids. Right on the left side of the floor they were on, there was Aria, Octavia, and Amethyst walking together. And all three of them stopped when they met eyes with the other four across from them.

"Oh no..." Sonata moaned.

"Oh no..." Aria moaned as well.

As if timing was right, Adagio and Trixie appeared from the third pathway, and appeared in the same ring that was being formed of the other seven girls.

"Oh no..." Adagio said realizing the situation. 

Like if someone stepped on a twig, everyone's calm and happy faces were instantaneously switched to angry and bitter. Their teeth were daggers and flames could be seen around their heads... well except for Trixie. Being the odd duck out of the bunch, she just quivered in fear realizing what was going to happen. 

The three sisters gulped and chuckled nervously.

"Well, isn't this a nice surprise?" Sonata chuckled.

Sweat could be seen running down Aria's head. "Yeah, I mean... look at us, all together now... Our new friends, hehe..."

"So... how have you all been doing?" Adagio asked.

"Aria. What exactly is your sister doing with that nerd?" Amethyst sneered.

"Hey, don't call her that!" Octavia snapped.

"But its okay for you to do it?" Vinyl interjected crossing her arms.

"I do it out of love!" Octavia yelled back.

"Like how you behaved when you wouldn't even show up to my concerts as a friend I needed? Seven, times, in a row!"

Without any warning, all six up them quickly entered into an uproar of anger and rage. There was no physical violence, thankfully, but there was no denying that the situation quickly turned ugly.

Adagio and her sisters in the midst of this stood off to the side with worried looks. Now things were heating up, and they had no idea how to handle this. 

"Is there anything we can do?" Sonata asked.

"Pull up beach chairs and see how long this goes?" Aria asked.

"Aria!" 

"I didn't say we'd be stealing chairs! I meant pulling ones out from home." Aria protested.

"Well we can't just sit and let this argument get out of hand. We have to put an end to this." Adagio replied. "Its like, well... an underlying tension that could bubble to the surface at any minute..." 

"That just sounds weird." Aria stated.

"The point is, there needs to be a way to stop their fighting." 

"Why not use these little babies?" Aria asked.

Adagio and Sonata looked back to Aria and their eyes bulged in terror when they realized what she was referring to. She held the red jeweled necklace in her hand that was still clinged around her neck.

"No, absolutely not. That is out of the question. We're not using Equestrian magic on our friends." Adagio sternly said.

"Well what if we can't get them to stop fighting?" Aria asked.

Adagio sighed. "Okay, how about this. We try methods that don't involve putting our friends under a spell, and if they don't work, then we use our pendents. Agreed?"

"Agreed." Sonata and Aria nodded.

"Okay, now if I can, I'm going to see if maybe I can handle this and break this up so we may talk like smart and mature adults." 

Adagio straightened up her pose, and she walked towards the group of angry friends while Sonata and Aria stood watching. 

"How much you want to bet they throw her out?" Aria asked.

"Oh come on, they'll listen. She's level-headed." Sonata waved her hand to the side with a smirk. "If anyone can get them to calm down, its--"

Sonata and Aria looked back just to watch Adagio stumbled towards them with her eyes twitching and with a hint of dizziness. 

"Maybe... we should... try something else..."

Adagio slowly collapsed and she fell on the floor, face first. Sonata and Aria both cringed from the loud smack. 

"I guess sensible conversations don't work." 





After Adagio recovered from her fall, Sonata decided to intervene this time. Aria and Adagio leaned against a wall and watched as Sonata turned on a spinning fan and she held up some tacos and placed them in front of them fan. Then, with careful movements, she turned on the switch, and the fan started to blow the delicious and watery scent of the food.

"Sometimes people get mad because they haven't eaten in a while. This should get them to stop!" Sonata grinned.

"This isn't going to work Sonata..." Aria rubbed her face.

"How do you know that?" Sonata asked. 

She looked towards them and stood frozen as several of the tacos that were used to attract them, were instead being used as bullets and pelted her. Shells cracked upon the impact, and the food splattered all over her clothes, leaving her scowling in place.

"... Never mind." 

"You know girls, I have a novel way to take care of this fight." Aria smirked.

"Really?"

"Yep!" Aria said.

10 Minutes Later

"Aria, what are you doing?" Adagio moaned.

Adagio and Sonata glared at Aria with disapproval. In her hand was a slingshot, and she also had six candy bars wrapped together. 

"What?" Aria asked. "Candy always distracts people." 

Aria pulled back the sling with the candy strapped, ready to release.

"Okay little buddy, lets make these girls happy."

She let go, allowing the candy to spring straight at the girls group. She smirked with a proud look back at Adagio. 

"See? This is gonna work."

Aria turned back and was met with the collection of candy bars hitting her face and falling to the floor. She glared at the girls with an unamused look, feeling the impact of the candy.

"Okay, this stopped being funny."

Aria walked off to the side, and she grabbed something she put near her bag. Pulled out was a megaphone. She flipped it on, and she screamed into it.

"WILL YOU MORONS STOP FIGHTING!?" Aria screamed. 

No reply. She slapped her forehead. 

"Okay, I think its about time we can say anything we want right now." Aria held the megaphone back up. "Hey girls! Did we ever tell you we got kicked out at Crystal Prep for setting things on fire?" 

Still nothing.

"I wrote the phone number of an unpopular kid in the girl's restroom to get them to call him! No one did!"

Nothing.

"We're actually magic sea horses, any debates on that?!" 

Still nothing.

"Okay, seriously, how do they not hear us?" Aria groaned, slapping her forehead. She put the megaphone away and looked back at Adagio with her hands on her hips. "Well?"

Adagio sighed in defeat, hanging her head.

"Alright. As much as this goes everything I stand for, we're going to have to use our singing to stop them." Adagio said.

"But you said we wouldn't do that!" Sonata interjected.

"Yes, well, that was before the negativity grew so strong that they wouldn't even bat an eye to anything strange around them."

"Finally! I was getting tired of having to pay for random things." Aria cheered. 

"Let it never be said that this was my first choice." Adagio moaned in guilt.

The three sisters stood together, and they stood with their pendents at the ready. One by one, each of their eyes began to glow. A bright hue of purple glowed in each of their eyes. With a quiet tone slowly pulling up to a volume they could hear, they began to sing in a chorus.

Ahhh, ahhh ahh... ahh ahh...
Ahhh, ahhh ahh... ahh ahh...

The girls that were arguing slowly started to stop arguing. Their angry rants and rages began to die down, and they slowly turned to look at Adagio Dazzle who stood before them. And Adagio, began to sing.

Upon one summer's morning
I carefully did stray
Down by the Walls of Wapping
Where I met a sailor gay

Conversing with a young lass
Who seem'd to be in pain
Saying, William, when you go
I fear you'll ne'er return again

All of their eyes locked onto each other, but instead were focused on her and her singing. 

My heart is pierced by Cupid
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold

Adagio raised a hand up, and moved her finger pointing towards her very slowly, gesturing them to follow her. Then with a step at a time, the girls slowly began to follow her, stuck in a trance.

Come all you pretty fair maids
Whoever you may be
Who love a jolly sailor
That plows the raging sea

My heart is pierced by Cupid
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold

Adagio, Aria, and Sonata all kept the girls focused on them, and they all slowly walked together, moving their way into another restaurant. They all stopped at the front entrance, and Adagio began to finish. 

My heart is pierced by Cupid
I disdain all glittering gold
There is nothing can console me
But my jolly sailor bold...

The bright hue of purple in the eyes of the sisters slowly died down, and their pendents stopped glowing. When all of the six girls stopped hearing the music, they shook their heads violently, trying to wake themselves up.

"Wait, where'd we go?" Octavia asked.

"What were we fighting about again?" Amethyst asked.

"Am I the only one who's hungry?" Lyra asked.

Everyone looked at Lyra awkwardly. Some blinked, some didn't. Some just kept that face that screamed 'Seriously?'. 

"Look girls, you've been fighting for a while now and I think its time we discuss it. So if I may, please, follow us. We'll take a seat, get some food, and we can discuss this issue like rational adults. Can we?" Adagio asked.

The six girls looked at each other, giving shrugs and accepting glances. After a few minutes of silence, they looked to the eldest sister with nods.

"Thank goodness. Now come on, food is on me."

As the three sisters turned around, Adagio looked forward and her face drooped to a guilty frown. The one thing she didn't want to resort to, but yet she did. She hypnotized the girls who all followed her like little ducklings... and none of them even realized what had happened. 

"What have I done...?" Adagio whimpered.
> Chapter 10: Great Service
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With the guilt still plentiful in her noggin, Adagio sat down in the middle of a booth, while the rest of the girls sat around her, all huddled together. The waiter came by and passed them menus, allowing them to look back and see what the restaurant had to offer.

Adagio took this time to reflect on her previous actions. How could she have done that? Why did she do that? Anything could have worked to stop them all from fighting yet she chose to use her magic. This was horrible, this was untrustworthy, she'd never get over what she did. And for that matter, what if they found out that they were hypnotized? What if they found out that she put them under a spell for a few seconds? And for that matter, would they lock on and realize that something isn't right with all three of them? This was a power all three shared, and it would be incredibly suspicious! 

"Adagio?" 

Adagio snapped out of her train of thought to see a concerned Trixie.

"You've been sitting like that for a few minutes. Are you okay?" Trixie asked.

Adagio took a deep breathe to inhale... and exhale. 

"I'm fine. Sorry, I was lost in thought." 

Trixie blinked but shrugged.

"Okay, so, what we were talking about?" Bon Bon asked.

Adagio wondered what she was referring to, but quickly caught on. "Oh, right! I remember now. I called you girls here because we have something important to discuss."

"And that is?"

"Well here's the thing. Look, I know we've only met for a few days... well I've met half of you, I haven't met you or Lyra and I certainly haven't met..." Adagio looked at Amethyst star's neon blue shoulder pads and jacket that stood out like a sore thumb. "... Miss Shoulder Pads."

"Its Amethyst." 

"Amethyst, right. Anyways, the point is, we need to discuss what's been going on with all of you right here, and right now."

Collectively, all of the girls groaned.

"Are you serious right now luv?" Octavia asked.

"I really rather not discuss this..." Amethyst said, looking away.

"Girls, come on, you can't just ignore this issue." Sonata added. 

"We've seen enough of you girls getting mad over this, and its time we found out." Adagio said.

"Adagio, why are you so interested in us anyway?" Lyra asked.

"Because I cannot let something like this slide. This is something that needs to be discussed, and talked about like rational adults." 

"Well I'm sorry Adagio, this just isn't happening." Octavia crossed her arms.

"Why, because you won't stick around to hear what she has to say?" Vinyl sneered.

"Only cause a certain violinist smashed my $2,000 guitar." Octavia sneered back.

"You never once bothered to say, 'Hey, sorry, I don't like your music, I can't come'. Typical of you!"

"Do you really think I hate your music?"

"Well you never--OW OW OW!!!"

Both Octavia and Vinyl were screeching a bit from the pain of having their hair being tugged. Both of them were yanked up by none other than Adagio Dazzle who stared down at both of them like a disapproving mother.

"Both of you, listen up and listen up good. I am sick and tired of hearing you two fight, and while I don't know what happened between you two, we're finding out right now and for the record, its no reason to turn others against each other. So we're going to sit down to discuss this rational adults, or so help me, I will drag you both out of here myself! Got it?"

Both Octavia and Vinyl gulped in fear.

"U-Understood," they said in unison.

Adagio let go of their hair, and they sat back down while everyone else looked at Adagio awkwardly.

"Nicely handled. How'd you do that?" Bon Bon asked.

"When you have to take care of two younger siblings by yourself, you pick up a few motherly instincts." Adagio replied, sitting back down calmly.

Eventually the waiter dropped by and gave them their drinks. After that, he left to go and take care of their food leaving them to talk once again.

"Okay, so from what I understand there appears to be a big chain of hatred that's connecting to all of you. Sonata, can you connect all the dots here?"

"Yep!" 

Sonata pulled out a few sheets of drawing paper, and she pulled out a pencil to scribble. As she talked, she started to connect several dots and lines together creating circuits that connected all the girls together, who's visuals were down on the paper in the form of some of the graphics they wore on their clothes.

"Okay so Vinyl and Octavia don't like each other anymore, yet they're both friends with Trixie. Trixie is not liked by Amethyst, Lyra, and Bon Bon, but is liked by Octavia and Vinyl. Amethyst in the bunch is only liked by Octavia, hated by Lyra, Bon Bon, and Vinyl but Trixie has no conflicting opinions. Lyra and Bon Bon like each other, and they're liked by Vinyl, but they hate Trixie, Octavia, and Amethyst. Octavia is liked by Amethyst and Trixie, but hated by everyone else. Vinyl likes Trixie, Lyra, and Bon Bon but hates Amethyst and Octavia. So from all of my calculations..." Sonata raised up a picture. "All of the hate here, is stemmed from Octavia and Vinyl."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, you're telling me its because of these two they all hate each other?" Aria asked.

"Yes. I mean think about it, these two get into an argument, they make new friends, they warn their new friends of each other, creating a nonsensical vision of hate." 

Vinyl and Octavia blinked as Sonata explained everything, confused by her overall explanation.

"Surely that's not the case, is it?" Vinyl asked. 

"Only one way to know. Vinyl, what exactly did you tell Lyra, Bon Bon, and Trixie about Octavia?"

Vinyl looked back at Octavia with a guilty look, receiving a sneer from Octavia. She sighed in defeat. She might as well come clean now.

"I said Octavia couldn't have been trusted as she made promises for me that she couldn't keep." Vinyl sighed.

"You dirty little monster..." Octavia sneered.

"Well I guarantee its better than what you probably will say!" 

"Octavia." Adagio interrupted, silencing everyone. "What did you tell Amethyst and Trixie?" 

"Alright, alright. I said Vinyl never had my back when I needed her and you should never trust her for someone who will always make sure you stay alive." 

Vinyl gritted her teeth and straightened her hair. "You're lucky I'm not one to take my anger out on human beings..."

"You're just saying that because you're a coward."

"You want me to start today, because I sure will!"

"Both of you! Knock it off!" Adagio snapped.

Both of them stopped talking and sat back down, quivering in fear. Adagio's voice was calming and soothing to hear, but when she was mad? Her voice turned from the sound of an angel, to a voice of a chainsaw. Adagio was never afraid to use that voice as it helped her many times in the pass when she had to be the mature parent for Aria and Sonata. 

"Okay, now that we know, I like to know this." Adagio looked to the side, looking at Trixie. "Alright, so you're friends with both of them, right?"

"Yes." 

"Why is it that you're friends with both of them, yet they give you two different versions of what happened in their falling out?" 

Trixie gulped. "Oh, well, um..." 

"Trixie, its okay. We're not going to judge you." Sonata said with a warm smile. "This is a safe group, we'll listen."

"Well, I... I'm not sure if I should say anything..." Trixie rubbed her arm. 

"Trixie, just tell us." Amethyst groaned.

Trixie took a deep breath, and sighed. "I know both of them really well, and I know they're different, but they took me in. They opened themselves up to me, and it's because of both of them that I didn't feel alone anymore. Sure, they're both different, but aren't we all?" 

Everyone exchanged glances and a few nods in agreement. 

"But there's one other thing we're forgetting here." Sonata interrupted. "Vinyl was gonna send a text to Octavia, but she got a nasty one in return from her saying she never wanted to see her again."

"Wait, what?" Octavia asked. "No, that can't be right... I never did that."

"Octavia, don't try to lie, I know you did."

"Vinyl, I swear I didn't send a text to you. Besides, I got a text from you with a whole bunch of profanity. Not very posh of you, now is it?" Octavia barked.

"I didn't send you any profanity of the sort. Besides, how'd you explain this?"

Vinyl opened up her phone and showed Octavia the text that was still kept away in her files. Octavia squinted her eyes, looking at the text and groaned. 

"Okay, first of all Vinyl, since when do I have a profile picture of a whale falling through several clouds in the air? Secondly, at least when I type, I know how to use proper grammar." 

Vinyl looked back at her phone and looked at the text she swore was from Octavia. Then she went back, looking at her contacts and her eyes widened. She found the profile picture that Octavia always kept; the same purple treble clef. 

"Wait... something's not right here, look." 

Vinyl showed her phone to the girls, revealing two different contact numbers. Both of them reading as Octavia.

"Wait, hold on, Octavia's picture is that of the treble clef, I never saw her using a whale profile." Trixie said, squinting her eyes through her glasses. 

"Me neither!" Amethyst said.

"And I know for a fact that Vinyl hates chickens." Octavia said, showing another contact from her own phone, reading as Vinyl. 

"You know girls... I think its fairly obvious as to what's going on here." Adagio said.

"I think a blind guy with a blindfold could figure this out faster than these girls!" Aria groaned, slamming her head against the table. "How blind are you girls!?"

"Um..." Vinyl said.

"Lets do the math here. You two wanted to apologize to each other and make amends, yet you received contacts from someone who posed as you both. Who would want to destroy your friendship so badly they'd pose as you two?"

"I... I don't know. I know these girls here were all new so I doubt they ever found out." Vinyl replied. 

"And I know none of them are spiteful enough to destroy what we had."

"But what about those Rainbooms?"

Vinyl rolled her eyes. "Adagio, I sincerely doubt it. Yes, we don't like their behavior, yes we find their attempts at 'humor' and control to be more than unnecessary, but do you really think they would waste their time with us?" 

"Why not? They dedicated time to taunt us when we arrived. And they taunted you two when you stood up for us back at school." Sonata said. 

"What's the last thing you remember doing with the Rainbooms? Any form of social interaction, or fights of any kind?" Adagio asked.

"Well... I remember one time, Octavia and I participated in a music face-off. We combined our music against the Rainbooms, but I don't think that'd be it." 

"Wait, Vinyl, hold on..." Octavia raised a hand. "I think I remember something. Remember those contests we entered back when we were in 9th grade?"

"You mean contests that you never ONCE told us about?" Aria asked, holding a hand onto her bored face. 

"No, hold on... Vinyl and I had entered many music based contests when we were younger. We participated at Canterlot's big talent show, we won more people over in a musical showcase, and we beat them in Tournament of the Melody! And if I remember correctly, they were near when we snapped at each other right at school! " Octavia said.

"You're not saying..." Vinyl shook her head with a worried look.

"That's what I'm saying..." 

"I don't even know what's going on anymore!" Aria whined, covering her face in her arms. "I'm so confused!" 

"I... I can't believe this..." Vinyl cupped her face, slowly sliding down on the table. She slowly slumped down, until all of her weight just collapsed onto her end of their booth table.

Octavia looked down at Vinyl, for once, having a sad face looking at Vinyl. "Vinyl? Y-You alright luv?"

Vinyl whimpered into her hands. "No..." 

Octavia frowned. "Vinyl?"

Octavia moved from her side and moved beside her. Everyone just looked with equal frowns and sad looks.

"Vinyl?" Octavia asked again.

She listened carefully, and she heard quiet sobs coming from her palms. 

"I'm so sorry... I'm so sorry Octavia..." 

"No, Vinyl, come here..." Octavia grabbed Vinyl and pulled her in close, giving her a big hug. "Shh... its okay..." 

"No, its not!" 

Vinyl removed her hands from her face, looking at Octavia. Her cheeks were red, her eyes were tear heavy and bloodshot, with water marks down her eyes.

Octavia pulled her close and gave her a big hug, allowing Vinyl to rest her chin on her shoulder. Octavia patted her back, and rubbed her back too. 

"Vinyl, its okay... Its not your fault. Its mine. I should have been a better friend to you, or else none of this would have happened..." 

Vinyl sniffled. "No... its not yours... I should have been a better friend..." 

Octavia and Vinyl held each other for a few more minutes as Vinyl calmed herself down. And what Adagio could see was a small smile on the corner of Octavia's mouth as she comforted her. She actually looked a little happy to be with Vinyl right now. Even if it was during a bad time, she still looked glad to be with Vinyl. 

After Vinyl calmed herself down, she looked to see Amethyst offering a tissue to wipe her face. She accepted it and cleared her eyes from tear heavy stains. 

"Octavia, I--"

"Vinyl, may I say something?" Octavia asked.

Vinyl nodded.

"Look, I... I promised to go to your shows, and I broke them. I have no excuse for not going. I wanted to go desperately, but I didn't know how to tell you, I was overloaded with all of those assignments, I... I guess I should have worked on time management." 

"But why didn't you come to me if you needed help?" Vinyl asked.

"Because I was afraid I was going to receive another long-winded lecture on responsibility and time management. I know you're trying to help me, but some of your ways of helping aren't always helpful. Especially if you criticize every little thing I do..."

Octavia's voice sounded a little hurt. 

"Octavia, I... I'm so sorry, I didn't know." 

Octavia took a deep breath to inhale and exhaled. 

"Girls." 

Both of them looked at Adagio who offered a sympathetic look.

"I know some things have happened with you two, but as far as I know, all of this is in the past now. Perhaps you two can work out your differences and maybe become friends again?" 

Vinyl and Octavia looked back at each other and both gave nervous smiles.

"I... I suppose we could try again." 

"Y-Yeah, I agree." Vinyl nodded. "Friends?" 

Octavia smiled back. 

"Friends."

She pulled Vinyl in for another hug, both of them finally relaxing and calmed down. They felt as if the world had been lifted off from their shoulders, and the anger of the past was relieving itself away. Long gone was the rage, but entering in was the warm feeling of their friendship.

"And as long as we're talking, I think I should be honest too." Amethyst said. "Trixie, Lyra, Bon Bon? I'm sorry for misjudging you, I shouldn't had jumped to conclusions."

"Its not your fault silly!" Lyra smiled, ruffling Amethyst's hair. 

"Agreed." 

"That would be ours." Octavia said. 

Vinyl and Octavia looked back. 

"Girls, its all on us. Look, whatever we told you four about each other, I want you to forget it. That's not who we are. We're bigger than that." Vinyl said. 

Adagio smiled, and so did her sisters. For once, these girls were happy. No bitterness, no rage, no hate, they were completely calm, rational, and they were talking to each other like adults! But the three of them quickly turned uncomfortable when the six of them locked all of their colorful pupils onto them.

"...Why are you all looking at us like that?" Sonata quivered.

"Give me a word, and I'll get us out of here." Aria swallowed.

"No, girls. Adagio, Aria, Sonata..." Vinyl huddled close and pulled them all close together in a giant group hug with perhaps the most adorable smile they ever saw from her. "T-Thank you friends..." They could hear her let out a few giggles and sniffles of joy. 

"I-Its no problem, really..."

"This is much more than that girls!" Vinyl cried out as she held them.

"Group hug!" 

Lyra joined in for the hug, and everyone else began to follow too. Soon, everyone was all huddled together for one giant group hug. Adagio for the most part, felt happy. Not only were these new girls rid of their disputes, but they were now friends again. Their social circle had become even bigger than before, and they were happier than ever. And not only that, but at that moment, the waiter came by and gave them the food they ordered. 

Once they disbanded from the hug, everyone was in collective grins and smiles.

"So... can we all agree from this point forward to be friends?" Adagio asked.

"Yeah!" 

"Excellent. It makes me glad to see you're all happy again." 

"I'm just glad no one's fighting again," Aria snarked, receiving a light punch from Sonata. 

"But you know, there's still one problem here..." Bon Bon said, sounding a little mad. "The Rainbooms. They're the reason they even started this attack in the first place." 

Amethyst who was deep in thought, snapped her fingers. "Wait, that just reminded me. Girls, I think I might have stumbled upon something you might want to know. I heard just the most interesting piece of information."

"What? What'd you hear?" Sonata asked.

"Well, I--"

Amethyst never did finish her sentence at that table. For at that moment, Aria's face was met with a burger that splattered into pieces. She sat still for a brief moment, and she slowly turned her head looking in front of her, gazing at the table across from her. There was a woman who looked at her with the most worried look.

"I am so sorry, you see, I was aiming at him, and I--"

"That's it lady!" Aria grabbed her food, and chucked it straight at her which missed and hit the man across from her. The man slowly turned around with a look so mad he could burst into flames.

Aria gulped and she pointed to the booth that was right next to her with an almost dead cold look. That man was so mad, he could have been spitting flames from his nostrils.

The man at the booth across then launched food at the other booth, until everyone gasped when they saw the impact. Everyone had seen the attack, and now others were starting to get up from their chairs with food ready to be used as weapons. From a corner, a man yelled out a cry like a wild gorilla. 

"FOOD FIGHT!!!"

In seconds the calm and polite patrons turned into children, and started to engage in the food fight; even the adults! One minute they were eating in peace, and now it was like they entered into a war zone.

"Oh that does it, I want in!" Aria jumped over the table and entered into the food fight. 

"Oh I want in!" Octavia stepped into the fight, following right by her. Amethyst followed too.

"Ooh, me too! I've got your back girls!" Lyra squeed, going into the fight.

"Brilliant Lyra! Come, grab yourself a table, guard yourself!" Octavia yelled over the cries of the angry patrons. 

"Wait, Lyra, I--" Bon Bon groaned, watching Lyra participate in the food fight. She slapped her hand on her forehead. 

Awkward silence fell onto the rest of the girls as they still sat on the booth, food and glass plates flying all around them. Adagio even had to duck as a glass cup shattered right above her head. 

"You know, when I said I wanted to discuss this like rational adults, I didn't mean for any of us to get into a food fight." Adagio moaned, watching Aria behave like a child.

"Come on, you girls are teenagers. We all are, we can't help ourselves."

"And yet, I have to be the responsible one..." Adagio held a hand on her face, looking bored. 

In the middle of the food fight, they saw a waitress duck and cover from the commotion, managing to pass down the last bit of food to the booth, which Bon Bon accepted.

"Huh. What about that!" 

"What?" Trixie asked, ducking from another food pellet.

Bon Bon giggled as she took a bite of her uncontaminated food. 

"The service here is great even during a fight!"
> Chapter 11: Time To Be Fearless
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eventually after awhile, security teams began to break up the fight and everyone who had engaged left the restaurant. While no one was hurt, Adagio and her crew were given a fine for the damages and for partially being their fault for causing the food fight to begin with. 

But with everyone calmed down, it gave time to discuss plans for the rest of the day. Adagio and her sisters asked their new friends about having dinner and a sleepover at their place to which they agreed. 

So all throughout the rest of the afternoon, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata were setting up the inside of their penthouse to be a big sleepover party. Plenty of mattresses and sleeping bags out and around, blankets, pillows, and much more. Sonata brought out snacks and food of any kind to account for the girls tastes, interests, and allergies. And Aria made sure to bring out as many forms of entertainment possible for everyone to enjoy. But this time, the girls were wearing robes that covered their bodies instead of their usual clothes. 

"Okay girls, quick count... sleeping bags and mattresses set out, plenty of food, entertainment systems out and I am already preheating the oven." Adagio nodded. 

"Sounds like we're ready. Wonder who's gonna show up first?"

The doorbell to their apartment rung, and Sonata was quick to answer. She opened it up and offered the people on the other side a smile.

"Hey girls!" 

"Sonata, hey!" Vinyl smiled back, appearing with Octavia.

In Octavia and Vinyl's hands were some food of their own that they brought for the sleepover as well, including their own bags of packed material for the sleepover. 

"Great to see ya girls!" Sonata grinned.

"And its good to see you two have patched up your friendship once more." Adagio added.

Vinyl and Octavia had the most adorable smiles the sisters had seen. 

"So girls... anyone want some nachos?" Aria asked, holding a plate filled with nachos.





The rest of the girls began to show up one by one, last one being Amethyst who arrived with some music and her own sleeping bag. 

"Hey ladies, what's up?" Amethyst asked, setting her bag down.

"Great to see you Amethyst, please, make yourself comfy anywhere you look." Adagio offered. "Just set your sleeping bags down where you're standing, and come get some food if you wish." 

"Thanks Adagio." Amethyst nodded, walking over to the open kitchen and stealing a nacho off a plate. 

"Okay, so, what do you gals want to do?" Amethyst asked, biting into a nacho chip. 

"Well, we've got plenty of games, karaoke mic..." Adagio paused and gave a sly smirk to the girls. "I told you girls to get swimsuits, right?"

"Yeah... don't know why though." Lyra replied with a raised brow.

Adagio smirked. "What if I told you girls we've not only got a ping-pong court, but we've also got a swimming pool, and a hot tub?"

Trixie choked on her drink, and ended up spitting out her drink in a cough. Sonata offered her a paper towel, which she accepted and wiped her chin.

"I'm sorry... what?" Trixie asked.

"Yeah, we've got a swimming pool," Aria nodded.

"Okay, here's my question... exactly how are you able to afford it? Wouldn't that cost hundreds of dollars to keep?"

"We always paid our bills and made lots of money." Aria shrugged. "Its how we were able to afford this place." 

"Follow us!"

Adagio and the sisters walked the girls down a hallway, and moved down two sets of stairs that went around in a corner formation, going down one set of stairs, turning left and going down another set. As they reached the bottom, the girls found themselves walking on shiny tiled floors, like the inside of a public pool. 

As they wandered further down the hallway, they found another room that was of interest to them. A big office area that had a lot of boxes and papers all stacked up everywhere. They could only assume this was probably their storage room. But as they made it around a corner, they could see directly into the giant room that was closed to a sliding door. Adagio moved the door open, and the girls wandered into the room. 

There was a giant swimming pool, big enough for all of them to swim in. There was even a diving board for them to jump and dive off of. Lights turned on inside the pool, and around the room too. Outside, all that they could see was the dark moonlighting, while they turned on the lights inside. 

"Whoa..." Trixie gasped, as she carefully walked around the pool to gaze outside the big window. Outside, she could see far across Canterlot City, staring at the big skyscrapers that were high as the building they were in, and there  was busy traffic down in the streets below. 

"You girls get to see all of this?" Trixie asked.

"Mmmhmm." Adagio nodded. 

"This... this is incredible!" Trixie squeed. "I haven't seen the city so high above, this looks amazing!"

As Trixie was busy ooing and awwing at the big sight above, Adagio herself was moving towards the diving board. She removed the robe around herself, revealing her body covered in nothing but a two piece swimsuit that fit her size. She carefully wandered onto the end of the diving board and she extended her arms out. 

Everyone's attention was now onto her. 

Adagio took a deep breathe, and clapped her hands together, she made a jump into the air, performing an acrobatic move, and dove into the pool in a perfect dive, splashing the water and creating little waves that were sent in all directions across the pool. 

But as the girls all looked into the pool, they could see she wasn't moving. At all. She was just... sitting there deep in the water. 

"Um... is she okay?" Trixie asked with some concern.

"She's fine." Aria nonchalantly replied.

"Girls, no one can survive underwater, is she--"

"She's going to be fine, I promise!" 

Three minutes had passed, and Adagio still hadn't come out. Worried out of her mind, Trixie started to remove items from her clothing and even tossed her vest to the side.

"Uh, Trixie, what are you--"

"I need to see if she's okay!" 

"But Trixie, shouldn't you--"

It was too late. Trixie dived deep into the pool, splashing Octavia and Vinyl's feet.

"--wear a swimsuit?" Lyra asked. 

"Apparently not."

"Boy, she's gonna be really cold when she gets back up."

Trixie dove down into the pool, and saw where Adagio was. But this was unusual to her. Adagio was sitting, deep in the deepest part of the water, with her legs crossed and arms out, with her fingers out. It was like she was... meditating. But something more frightening came to her eyes. 

The pendent that Adagio showed off before was around her neck... but it was glowing. It was glowing a bright blood colored red as she sat there meditating. She was so shocked, she almost said a word, before covering her breathing holes and then swam back up. She poked her head out of the water and let out a big gasp as she could breathe again. 

"What... WHAT WAS THAT!?" Trixie gasped.

"What was what?" 

"Girls, your sister is just sitting down there... meditating. And-and-and that pendent she has, it... it was glowing, how-how is that possible?" Trixie stuttered. 

Aria and Sonata's mouths drooped and their eyes went wide. Oh no...

But before anyone could say a think, the girls all cheered as they saw Adagio finally come out of the water, looking okay as she ever was. 

"Wha-Adagio! You're okay!" Trixie gasped.

"Yeah, why wouldn't I be? I mean its not-wait, wait Trixie, what are--"

Trixie surprised her with another hug attack, even more tighter than the others. Adagio had no idea how to respond. 

"Um Trixie? Are you okay?" 

Trixie nodded. She finally let go of Adagio and looked her in the eye. "I'm just glad you're okay... I don't even know what I would do if my best friend had just... drowned." 

Adagio could see Trixie was distressed, but she remained as calm as can be. She smiled at her as she attempted to adjust her hair which was danging in front of her eyes. 

"Okay, maybe I should be a little honest with you girls. Ever since my sisters and I were young, we've always had a deep attachment to the sea. We've lived most of our lives out at sea, that every time we go into a pool or at the beach, its basically like a welcome home surprise for us."

"Oh, is that why you live in a place that has a pool?" Amethyst asked.

"Yes. Having this pool just... its just reminds us of home." Adagio said, sounding a little hurt with the last statement. But she quickly retracted and went back to her happy demeanor. "So what are you girls waiting for? Come on, get in!" 

"Nah, you girls go ahead, I think I'll just sit here." Amethyst said, lying back on a beach chair. 

"Aww, you sure? It'll be fun!" Aria said, trying to urge her friend to join them.

"I'm not really much of a swimming type. You guys go ahead, I can just chill here." 

"You know, we don't have to do this if you don't want to. We want to make sure everyone's happy here." Sonata said.

"Sonata, I assure you I will be perfectly fine right now. Just have some fun girls."

Trixie was now shivering at this point. "A-A-Amethyst has a point... I-I think I'll probably get my real swimwear..." 

"Let me go get you a towel. You can let your clothes dry while you're swimming." Sonata said, pulling a towel from a closet. 

"Now come on, water's fine!" Adagio said, diving deep into the pool again. 

One by one, the rest of the girls began to join in and dive into the pool for some swimming. And Sonata raised the fun up even more by throwing in an inflated beach ball for them to throw around. Even Amethyst got in on the fun from her chair.

"Come on, throw it here!" Trixie said, waving her arms up. 

"Got it!" 

Amethyst chucked the beach ball as far as she could throw it, but it only bounced off Trixie's face and landed in the water.

"Aww..." Trixie sighed. 

"Hey, I'm sure you'll catch it next time." Vinyl replied, trying to uplift her friend.

"I'm not really good with catching, but I suppose I could try again next time." 

During the bits of splashing, Aria climbed out of the pool and she pulled out some more towels so the girls could dry themselves off with. 

"Say, Amethyst, this just hit me, didn't you say the Rainbooms were talking about something strange?"

"Hmm?" Amethyst muttered, looking at Aria. "Oh, wait, yes! Now I remember." 

"What is it?" Adagio said, pulling herself up and sitting on the pool side, letting her wet hair go behind her back.

"I listened in on their conversation at the mall earlier today, and I overheard a really weird conversation. They said that when the musical showcase goes on, they're gonna go steal the trophy that's in the display case at the main hall to complete their quote on quote, 'secret plan'. Something about some ritual that they had planned for when the showcase goes on and everyone will be distracted and all in the auditorium."

Everyone at this point had stopped splashing and making lots of noise so they could listen to her story.

"I'm not sure what they're up to, but I thought maybe you girls should know. Maybe you girls should go grab the trophy before they do." Amethyst said.

"Why us? And, wait... You sound like its only we who should do this. Sounds like you're implying something," Lyra stated. 

"And actually, something else just came to mind. I don't recall having seeing you at school. How come we don't see you at CHS?" Sonata asked.

If a record could be scratched, it would have been. Cause that's all that would have been heard in the mere silence of Amethyst standing there. She stood there, emotionless, void of any emotions. 

"Amethyst?" Sonata asked.

"... I need to be alone."

Amethyst got up from her chair and she walked out of the swimming pool room, going back into one of the hallways. Adagio was about to get up but--

"I'll go talk to her," Aria said, grabbing herself a towel, wrapping herself around it and slipping on a pair of slippers. She opened the sliding door up, and walked into the hallway, while a few droplets of water trailed behind her.

"So... should we uh... go check on her?" Lyra asked.





Aria followed Amethyst back to the kitchen, and watched as Amethyst dug deep into more of the nachos.

"Amethyst?" 

"I don't want to talk about it." Amethyst said, scarfing down more food. 

"You do realize that scarfing down nachos are not the solution." Aria said, raising a brow. 

Amethyst groaned.

"Look, I just want to help, that's all. Why did you leave when we brought that up?" 

Amethyst sighed, and held her face with both hands. She stayed in relative silence for a few minutes, trying to compose herself together.

"Okay, you want to know?" 

Aria nodded.

Amethyst groaned and rubbed her hand across her face. 

"Look, I used to be a student at CHS... but I'm not. Not anymore."

Aria moved a little closer, raising a brow.

"What are you talking about?"

"Even if I wanted to go to school... I can't. Not after what... what..." 

"What? What happened?"

Amethyst choked back a growl. 

"Not after what those Rainbooms did..." 

Aria groaned and rolled her eyes. Her face slammed against the countertop, making a soft thud.

"Of course, typical." Aria groaned. She raised her head back up. "What did those girls do to you?" 

Amethyst sat down on a stool, sitting across from Aria, while Aria still stayed up, trying to dry herself off as much as possible. 

"Octavia is the only one who knows this... and it may be that she's gonna tell your sisters, but, here's what's up."

Aria pulled up another stool and sat down. 

"I attended CHS just like those girls. I was only in for a year and a half. But I quickly took in heart that with the Rainbooms around... there's no playing a nice guy. They pranked me just like everyone else in that school, without end. But I didn't back down from their attacks. But one day... I performed a prank on the Rainbooms... an act that I would quickly regret..." 

Aria nodded, still listening to her. She was visibly worried, and was afraid to hear the end result of her story.

"I rigged all of their lockers, with springloaded deserts. Each one of them got hit, I know so. But unfortunately, I didn't expect them to have a backup plan. They gave Principal Luna, Vice-Principal Celestia, and all of the staff information. Information they rigged to look like I was to blame. They made it look like I trashed the auditorium, some classrooms, and the cafeteria out of spite for the Fall Formal Dance. I tried so hard to plead my case, but they wouldn't believe me! They had created enough evidence to pin everything on me, and they wouldn't even bother to hear my side of the story!"

Amethyst's voice was cracking up and getting louder as she spoke. Her face was getting red, and she was trembling in rage. 

"Octavia was the only one who listened to me, she was the only one who tried to help me, and no one else did! And you know what!?"

Aria gulped. "What?"

"I GOT EXPELLED! Me, Aria! I just wanted them to stop harassing me, and I get expelled from school! I thought if I was expelled that they wouldn't bother me, but no! Even outside of school they still bothered me and kept shoving it down my throat how I was stupid to mess with them, and how I would never be allowed back at CHS. It was at that point... I had enough. If they gonna harass me, then I was gonna harass them." 

Amethyst stood up from her chair and stood on one of the tiled pieces on the floor, revealing her dated clothing still worn on her body.

"I decided to embrace my love for the 80s, and in so, I created my own little gadgets and weapons to strike back. And ever since then... They haven't been able to take me down, cause I've always been prepared. But even with me being prepared to face them at any time..." 

Amethyst shrunk down back into a sad face. "... I... I am never allowed to step on CHS property ever again... Never again can I come back, and... I miss that school..." 

Aria frowned and she walked over to Amethyst, pulling her into a hug. Amethyst hung her head on her shoulder, and just breathed heavily.

"I'm so sorry Amethyst." Aria said, patting her back.

"Its all my fault anyways..." Amethyst moaned.

"No, its not." Aria said, pulling off from the hug and looking to her face. "Those Rainbooms shouldn't have messed with you in the first place, or any of you. I think its time someone put those girls in their place."

"How?"

Aria turned around and saw the rest of the girls gathered with towels wrapped around, and a few with their clothes back on.

"In case you haven't noticed, those girls have the entire school wrapped around their fingers. They can say anything they want, do anything they want, and not suffer any consequences." Bon Bon replied, crossing her arms with a scowl.

"Only if you let them continue to be this way." Adagio said. "You're not going to let them continue to make your lives miserable, are you?"

"Adagio, you girls don't even know what they've got in store. They have a lot more power than you think," Vinyl shivered in fear. 

"Well I'm with Adagio. I think its time you girls stopped living in fear, and I think its time those girls stop making all of you miserable." Aria said with a mighty voice. 

Like a flick of a switch, music was starting to kick up. 

"Wait, no, no, please don't start--" 

With a beginning beat, Aria began to sing.

I know these jerks have struck you down

"And she's singing..." Bon Bon rolled her eyes.

Things don't work out quite the way that you thought
Making you feel like all your best days are done
Your fears and doubts are all you've got

Aria sprung herself around and pulled all the girls together, looking at all six of them with a beaming smile.

But there's a fight, growing deep inside
Beneath those fears and doubts, so just chuck 'em
And let it shine for all the world to see
That it is time, yeah, time to be fearless

With a clapping hands and a stomp of their feet, the girls began to hum and clap to the beat. Adagio and Sonata included as well, both sharing proud smiles on their faces.

Ah, ah, ah-ah, fearless!
It's time to be so fearless!
Ah, ah, ah-ah, fearless!
It's time to be so fearless!

Octavia took center attention of the girls, showing a sad look on her face as she spoke.

You've no idea how hard it's been (It's time to be fearless!)
This horrid fear we’ve been forced to endure...

Aria popped to the side with Amethyst, and gave her a hopeful look.

Don't let them scare you with their trash talk
Be fearless, it's all up to you

Vinyl joined into the song, standing in the middle of the rest of the group who was excited with everyone else. 

I feel the light stirring deep inside
It's like there's tales still yet to be told
(It's time to be fearless!)

Aria and Octavia sang a verse together.

And now it's time to break these shackles free
And start living like the brave and the bold! 

Everyone was now singing together, and with quick movements, some of their favorite knick knacks and items were jumping about, held in their arms as they sang along. Vinyl's violin, Bon Bon's spatula and cooking spoon, and so forth. 

It's time to be fearless!
Let loose, be true, so fearless!
It's time to be fearless!
Go big, be you, so fearless!

Lyra then sung a verse.

We used enjoy our days at ‘the High...

Followed by Vinyl. 

Elaborate recordings we’d love to devise...

Bon Bon.

We enjoyed our time, and spent it without fear...

Then Octavia. 

Having fun and wishing away those rainy days...

Now everyone was singing in once again. But without their friends even realizing it, the eyes of Adagio, Aria, and Sonata were starting to glow a bright hue of purple just like at the mall earlier in the day. 

We see that light filling up our skies

Aria's eyes especially glowed as she continued to finish off their song. 

So take the Rainbooms backlash and toss em! 
Cause now's the time to let your colors fly, hey you girls, its time to be Dazzled!

Everyone sang the last few verses, while Adagio finished off the last lyric. 

Cause now's the time to let our Canterlot colors fly

Hey you girls, it's time to be fearless!

A disco ball yanked down from the ceiling, and started to spin shining its flashy lights all around the room, making it look like a disco party all throughout. And all throughout the last verses, the girls were now cheering and giggling with excitement.

"I... I haven't felt this good in a long time!" Trixie smiled. 

"I feel like I can take on the world right now!" Octavia pumped her fists.

"I don't know about you, but I feel like now we can take on those Rainbooms." Bon Bon added. 

"Wait... are we?" Lyra asked.

"Oh, I know we are." Adagio nodded, confirming what Lyra asked. "But if we're standing up to them, we're going to approach this cautiously, without violence." 

The girls groaned and moaned.

"Aw come on!" Amethyst yelled. 

"You gotta take the fun out this, don't you?" Bon Bon moaned.

"These girls may or may not see what we have coming, so if that's the case, then we need to be prepared for any possible outcome. And I think I might have an idea for a place for us to strike. You said this was gonna happen during the musical showcase right? When will this happen?" 

"Yeah. At the end of this month, but right now next week, everyone's gonna start preparing for a big musical showcase. Then once we're done, that's when people are gonna be coming around for everyone to see the showcase." Trixie said. 

Adagio tapped her chin and a little devious smirk clicked on her face. "Next week, you say?"

"Yeah. Why?" 

Adagio glanced at her sisters, and they two were sharing the same smirks. 

"I think I might have an idea on how turn the tables on the Rainbooms. They wanted to steal something during the big showcase, well, I think its time we put a little change in their plans..."
> Chapter 12: What's So Wrong With A Friendly Competition?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The very next week at school, everyone was abuzz with some genuine excitement. This was the week of preparation for the big musical showcase at the end of the month. Only this week and the next to prepare. But even with their excitement, the Rainbooms made sure to show everyone where their place was in school. 

Leaning against a few lockers were Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy. Fluttershy giggled to herself as she watched a student open up a locker, to met with a surprise snake jumping at her. She screamed as the reptile flung out of her locker, much to Fluttershy's sadistic pleasure.

"I've got more where that came from." Fluttershy snickered.

Rarity grinned at her. "Oh darling, I find your charm around animals to be quite... evil. Its absolutely charming." 

Rainbow Dash was still a little surly. "Who cares about the charm?" 

"Please Rainbow Dash, if you didn't have charm, you wouldn't be able to get what you desire. But, its more fun to have the power." Rarity chortled. 

"Anyways, any word from Sunset?" Rainbow asked. 

"None yet darling, have patience. She'll be here soon." 

"But Pinkie Pie and Applejack got here fast, why can't she?" Rainbow asked.

"Because Sunset has plans to devise, you know that." Fluttershy asked, tucking some hair away from her eyes. 

"Still though," Rainbow complained.

Little did they know that Adagio had been listening to their conversation from a corner. She heard everything. Like a light bulb switching on, she got an idea, all in the forms of little words that ran through her head like a bullet train. 

Charm. Class. Charisma. Suave. Savvy... Seductive?

Carefully slipping away, Adagio went straight for her locker. She had just finished up her class and was gonna meet up with the girls for lunch, until she spied on the Rainbooms conversation. Thankfully for Adagio this time, there were no springloaded desserts or animals to attack her this time. 

She closed the locker, and down the hallway she found a familiar fiery hairdo and clothes leaning against a locker. Still staying calm, Adagio slyly smirked as she looked back.

"Why hello Sunset. How may I help you?" Adagio asked.

Sunset glared at Adagio, her eyes turning into flaming daggers. 

"How are you not gone at this point? How is it that you and your sisters haven't fled the school by now?" 

"Like I said my dear Sunset, I don't scare easily." Adagio replied, brushing her own hair back. "And I'm staying long enough to make sure you and your little ragtag group of friends don't make everyone's lives miserable." 

"How is pranking people with hot food, possibly dangerous animals, and death threats making people miserable?" 

Adagio gave an unamused gaze. "I'm not going to dignify that with a response. But I have to ask, why is it that you and your friends bother everyone here? What enticed you all to be so mean?" 

"You don't get it, do you?" Sunset said, moving away from her locker and stomping towards her. "You're so dense, you don't even see the big picture, huh?" 

"Enlighten me." 

Sunset smirked. "I think you'll find out at the big musical showcase. Because at that point, everything you ever loved or cared about will be gone... and any brain cells you may have now, will decay away."

Adagio still was unfazed. "A bit cliche don't you think? You know, you're a little vague in your words, perhaps an explanation would be wise?" 

Sunset's hand came up to her own face, groaning in annoyance. 

"You are so stupid..." 

"And you are quite rude." Adagio said. "Let me make something clear Sunset, I don't know what you have planned for the big showcase... but you might want to look around."

Sunset looked at all of the students who were in their own little cliques, not even looking at the odd people around them, or even trying to move as far away from Sunset as possible.

"All of the terrorism that you and your Rainbooms have done, are about to be undone." 

Adagio stepped from her locker, and was now backing Sunset up against another set of lockers, with a stern and intimidating look. Sunset actually was a little concerned. Especially since this girl was a little taller than her.

"So keep your eyes out," Adagio said, holding her pendent, "because things are about to change." 

Adagio didn't realize it, but her eyes sparked a small glow of purple which made Sunset gasp. Adagio squinted her eyebrows.

"What?"

"No, no, nothing! Its nothing!" Sunset said, trying to act as innocent as possible. 

Adagio smirked. "See you around Shimmer. I guess I'll see you later today with everyone else. We're all working on this big showcase together, aren't we?" 

Adagio moved away from Sunset, and started walking down the hallway. Sunset could see Adagio intentionally swaying her hips side to side as she left the main hall. She looked behind her shoulder back at Sunset, and gave a little wink that reeked of seduction, flashing an alluring grin. Sunset just snarled and slammed her fists against the locker. 

"What is wrong with you!?" 

Adagio giggled to herself as she walked away. 

"I think I understand why she takes joy in messing with people."





After lunch, almost everyone in the entire school was gathered in the auditorium. Giant sheets of paper, colored markers, pencils, pens, crayons, and everything you can imagine that was art related was all out for the students to use for the creation of the poster advertisements. 

"Girls I found the rest of my colored pencils!" Lyra said, opening up a bag, showing all of her pencils were organized by color. Among her group was Bon Bon, Octavia and Aria who gathered together. 

"Nice little organizational system you have here." 

Lyra giggled. "Thanks!"

"She's eccentric, but organized." Bon Bon stated. "I swear, she could be a scientist or something." 

Aria and Octavia shrugged.

"Oh, I got the design template that Amethyst made. Said she wanted to contribute even if she couldn't come here anymore." Lyra said, putting the design image down. 

"Perfect. So... why are we putting together what appears to be a sign for a Battle Of The Bands?" Bon Bon asked.

"I have no idea." Octavia shrugged. 

"The idea was mine girls." Adagio said, shamefully boasting.

The girls looked up to see Adagio who had just arrived in the auditorium.

"But our school has never had a Battle Of The Bands before," Bon Bon said. "And I'm pretty sure Principal Luna isn't gonna start today."

"Don't you worry about that girls. My sisters and I have some... ways, to influence them." Adagio winked to her sisters. 

"As long as its nothing wrong and illegal, I hope?" Lyra asked.

"I would never go too far Lyra. Honest." 

The girls were a little hesitant, but they still wanted to go along. Maybe Adagio's idea was gonna work. After all, their school needed a bit of fresh air after going through the same dull routines over and over. Not to mention, having the Rainbooms around had turn their once friendly place into an asylum of fear and negativity. 

"I just dropped off my stuff. I gave a text to the rest of the girls and..."

Adagio noticed a little instrument that was next to Bon Bon's foot. A flute, to be more specific.

"Is that anyone's flute?"

"Oh, no, that's mine." Lyra said, sliding it to the side.

"I didn't know you played the flute." Adagio smirked.

"Well, I tried to play for some time, but no one around here except for Bonnie really cared so I stopped playing."

"Well I care. Perhaps you could show me some of your skills?" 

"I don't know..."

"Lyra, its okay. You don't need to be shy." Bon Bon said, trying to comfort her friend. 

"Well, its just... You know what? I think I might." Lyra grinned, picking it up. "Mind if I just play something I learned?

"Play whatever comes to your mind." Octavia smiled.

Lyra held it tightly, and she began to play a tune into the instrument. And as she played, she moved her feet to the rhythm, even performing a few taps on the floor as she did. A few people did turn their heads to hear, but no one was frowning or looking mad. In fact, the people who heard her play were actually giving smiles and admiring the tune she played. 

As soon as Lyra finished the last note, she was met with a few people giving her a few claps of applause.

"Oh, uh, t-thank you!" Lyra chuckled, taking a small bow. 

"That was very impressive Lyra." Adagio admired. 

"Aww, thank you." Lyra smiled. 

Through the doors were Sonata, Vinyl, and Trixie who had returned from putting their school supplies away.

"Hey girls, we're back!" Sonata waved.

"Good, we're all here." Adagio smiled. "Aria, Sonata, are you both ready?"

"Yep!"

"Of course!" 

"So, how exactly are you going to convince them about making a Battle Of The Bands?" Trixie asked.

"Just wait. You'll see in a few moments," Adagio said, looking at the two adults entering in the auditorium. At that moment, Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia walked into the big gymnasium. And speak of the devil, the Rainbooms showed up as well, glaring down at Adagio and her friends with devil eyes.

Trixie shivered. "Oh, its never good when they have that look! It always means they're up to something!" 

"Trixie, stay calm. There are dozens of students here, and the two people who run this school are here as well. I can guarantee they wouldn't try to do something stupid." Octavia stated.

"Good afternoon students! I'm glad to see you all are making excellent progress. I can already guarantee this is going to be the most exciting event since last year's Fall Formal. So keep working on those signs and--"

"Ahem!" 

Everyone's heads turned to look at Adagio Dazzle who caught their attention.

"Um, Principal's, if I may, is it alright if I may ask something?" 

Principal Luna raised a brow. "I suppose..." 

"Sorry for interrupting, that was quite rude on my part. But anyways, I wanted to ask, could we perhaps maybe do something that's not a showcase?"

Everyone murmured amongst each other, feeling bewildered.

"Allow me to explain. You see, I did a little research in regards to the traditions of this school, and I understand that you have a showcase at the start of every school year, but I have to ask, maybe we could do something that's of a more... collaborative nature? I understand many of these students used to be friends with another, but alas with the events that have progressed over the years, I feel we've lost that edge where we're one."

"Just what are you suggesting, ramen hair?" Pinkie piped up. 

"My dear Pinkie Pie, I was thinking more along the lines of a musical event where groups mesh together... we're not just split into our own little cliques, perhaps something where everyone is working together. Working towards a common goal, united by the friendships we share, and the strengths and weaknesses. I'm thinking more along the lines of... a Battle Of The Bands." 

Everyone murmured again, much to the Rainboom's disgust. 

"Battle of the Bands?" Sunset was appalled. "That's the stupidest thing I ever heard! Competitions are just excuses for people to show off and to trash talk each other!" 

"Is it really Sunset?" Adagio asked, giving her a beguiling glance. "Your classmates don't seem to think so. After all... what's so wrong with a little competition?"

Sunset and the Rainbooms were about to respond, when suddenly, the girls started... singing. At first, it didn't seem like much. They were sounding rather soothing and calm, very sweet to the ears in fact. But something seemed off about it. Everyone around them was no longer occupied on their own work, and they were now locked onto the three girls. 

Trixie and the other girls stayed off to the side and allowed them to work in their plan, but they could sense something wasn't right. Everyone just immediately dropped what they were doing and focused on them. It was like they were in a trance. Very, hypnotic trance. Their eyes didn't look away at anyone or anything else, it was all on them.

Adagio, capturing the attention of the students and staff around them, began to sing.

We've heard you want to show you're stronger...
We heard you want to claim you're cool...
We thought of something that is better...
Something that changes all these rules...

Adagio slowly started to wander around, passing through some of the students, and even getting them to focus 

Why pretend you're not the same
When united you shine brighter?
(Shine brighter...)

A few of the boys were looking to Adagio like she was the most attractive thing in the room. It was like staring off into a beautiful horizon, and it was just something they couldn't bear to look away. 

Here's your chance to find your flame...
Are you a quitter or a winner?

Some of the students that were basically polar opposites of one another were exchanging glances and being a little more friendly. Jocks were opening up to the techies, eco kids opened up to some of the rockers, and fashionistas and drama geeks were starting to mesh with one another. Needless to say, Sunset and the Rainbooms were not liking this imagery one bit. In fact, they hated it! These people weren't becoming scared of their mere presence, but instead were more focused on interacting with each other! 

Their heads turned forward to see Adagio stand with her sisters, as they sang more and more, continuing to grasp the attention of everyone around them.

Me and you, you and me
Why don't we see who is wiser?
We don't have to be all on our own thing
what's so wrong when we're working all together?
Are you afraid of not being one who's better?

Soon they started popping in between students, urging them closer together, giving the most confident looks that they had seen in all of Canterlot High. 

Battle!
You want to win it!
Lets have a battle, battle of the bands! 
Lets have a battle! We'll go all in it!
Lets have a battle, battle, battle, 
Battle of the bands!

Sunset and the Rainbooms couldn't stand this. 

"This is outrageous!" Rarity huffed.

"This will ruin everything!" Pinkie whined.

The sisters just ignored their pleas and kept on singing, still attracting everyone's eyes. 

You're all strong and you should know it
Yeah you're great just like all the rest!
It doesn't matter if you win or lose
It only matters if your friends are beside you! 

Battle!
You want to win it!
Lets have a battle, battle of the bands! 
Lets have a battle! We'll go all in it!
Lets have a battle, battle, battle, 
Battle of the bands!

Soon, students started to clamor with one another, and the groups began to mesh even more. 

"We can do this!" A drama student said, gathering some old friends real close.

"You and me little buddy, lets win this!" A jock said, looking to one of the techies who was by his side.

"We're all in this together now!"

"Lets show em what we've got!" 

Even Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Luna were very intrigued by everything around them. In fact, they could see the students were actually very excited about the idea, with genuine excitement. Well, everyone except the Rainbooms of course. 

Me and you, you and me
Why don't we see who is wiser?
We don't have to be all on our own thing
what's so wrong with a friendly competition?
We're going out and winning this audition!

But as their song continued on, the Rainbooms noticed something else very strange in the midst. Within the crowds, there was a strange fluorescent mist of purple... flowing. There was mist flowing from several of the students, fogging up the entire surroundings. 

And the mist was moving right towards the three sisters. But even stranger, the mist was collecting into little streams and flow right up into the pendents around their necks. And as the streams flowed even more, their eyes were starting to glow the same purple hue that Sunset saw flash in Adagio's eyes. 

This time, the rest of the trio's friends got in on their song, and sang right beside them. 

Battle!
You want to win it!
Lets have a battle, battle of the bands! 
Lets have a battle! We'll go all in it!
Lets have a battle, battle, battle, 
Battle of the bands!

Battle!
You want to win it!
Lets have a battle, battle of the bands! 
Lets have a battle! We'll go all in it!
Lets have a battle, battle, battle, 
Battle of the bands!
Lets have a battle, battle, battle, 
Battle of the bands!

The music had ended, and the last bit of the mist flowed into their pendents. But no one was having any visible reaction, at all. It was like no one even saw it. Everyone was too busy looking happy from the excitement. Sunset sneered and her fists were clenching. This was the final straw. 

"That's it, I'm gonna--"

"Attention students!" 

Everyone stopped talking and turned their eyes to Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia who grabbed everyone's attention this time. 

"Vice-Principal Celestia and I have talked this over--"

"In a few seconds!?" A student interrupted. 

"--and based on the excitement you all seem to be having over this idea... I think its time CHS tries something new. We will be hosting a Battle Of The Bands!" Principal Luna hollered. 

Everyone was in collective cheering. 

"What!? No!" Sunset snapped. "This can't be! This will ruin everything!" 

"Ruin what?" A student asked.

Now everyone's heads turned to her and her associates. Sunset nervously chuckled.

"Oh, uh, I meant as in... wouldn't this ruin the tradition here? I thought a musical showcase was always a tradition." Sunset said, sweat running down her head.

"Maybe so, but I think its time we change things up every now and then," Vice-Principal Celestia stated. 

"So, if any of you want to participate in the Battle Of The Bands, we'll be handing out forms for you to sign on to participate in the competition tomorrow." 

Defeated by the crowd's positivity, Sunset led her Rainbooms out of the auditorium where everyone was still in collective applause and cheering. Adagio and her sisters grinned to see all of the happy faces around them.

"I don't know about you girls, but I'm feeling so positive right now I could scream!" Adagio said with an excited face.

"That was amazing!" Trixie beamed. 

"How did you girls even do that?"

Adagio drooped. She had no idea how to reply to that.

"Oh, well, um... its sort of along the lines of a positive energy, to sort of speak." Adagio replied, rubbing her hand on the back of her head. 





"I can't believe this! How did they ruin a perfect plan like we had!?" Rainbow screamed, kicking a locker.

"Perfect my foot, somethin' strange happened in there!" Applejack said, her arm pointed at the inside of the auditorium. 

Sunset breathed heavily, trying to calm herself down. Eventually, she was calm, and approached her friends with a malicious look.

"They may have altered our plans, but we can still win... they want to tangle with us, then fine. We'll play by their rules. We'll win this competition, and when we do... we'll have everything we need to achieve our goals."

"And how are we gonna win? Those girls are the most eye catching looking people here, and they got everyone to listen to them! Even their own friends got in there." Pinkie asked.

"Because Pinkie, everyone has their dirty little secrets... and I think I may be onto something very interesting about this new trio."
> Chapter 13: Collecting The Talent And The Flaws
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After the rest of school ended, Adagio, her sisters along with their friends made a plan to meet over at Octavia's house, to work on a plan for the Battle Of The Bands. 

So everyone was gathered in Octavia's garage, where the girls were sitting on some couches, stools, and other chairs that were in the garage. Adagio stood before them, addressing the issues and ideas at hand.

"From what I understand, this entire battle is going to be set up into brackets like these." Adagio pointed to a chart she drew on a board, displaying a tournament board. "We're all going to be on our own board, and will most likely have to face off against the other students. Chances are they will have just as equal talent as we are. Which leads us to my question..."

Adagio flipped the board around which showed an extremely detailed drawing of a Chinese dragon. Adagio's eyes flipped to that drawing for a short moment, but then she dashed her head back noticing the drawing. 

"Whoa, that is... an incredibly detailed dragon," Adagio stated. 

"Who drew that?"

A light chuckle escaped Trixie's mouth, and she rubbed the back of her head. 

"That uh... that was me. I drew that dragon." 

Adagio smirked. "My my Trixie, I didn't know you were an artist."

"Well, no one really asked. People think all I am is just nerd and geek stuff. No one really cared so... I've just been drawing in my off time." 

"I must say Trixie, that is a very beautiful dragon. And you did all of that on a white board?"

Trixie nodded.

"You should be proud." Adagio smiled, flipping the board at an equal angle so they could focus. "Okay, so back to business. What can you girls do?" 

Lyra twirled her flute around like she was twirling a knife in her hand. "I can play the flute!" 

"I can play some sweet melodies from my violin!" Vinyl smiled. 

"I know Vinyl purchased this Sunday," Octavia said, showing off her new bass guitar. 

"Excellent!" Adagio grinned. "Bon Bon, how about you?" 

"I'm excellent on drums!" 

"Perfect! Amethyst, what about you?"

"Ehh... I don't know..."

"Amethyst, come on, we need you if we're going to beat them!" Octavia pleaded.

"Girls, that's the thing. I can't show my face back at that school ever again. I've already suffered being expelled and getting kicked out of my house, I don't need any more trauma as it is!" Amethyst said. 

"Amethyst. I understand completely if you don't want to go through your past troubles again. And if you don't want to be a part of this then--"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! I want every part of this as much as you do!" Amethyst jumped from the couch on her feet. "Those Rainbooms have made me suffer enough, and its about time that someone shows them what its like to be the failure this time!" 

"That's... sort of, the spirit?" Sonata chuckled, unsure of how to respond.

"But getting to the point, in terms of playing music, I'll be using this bad boy." Amethyst reached off the side of the couch and pulled out a keytar that had a red strap attached, colored in bright blue. 

"Whoa. Nice paint job." Aria grinned. 

"Did it myself. I've upgraded this bad boy in my spare time. Besides, that poser Rarity knows I love to play keytar and she's trying to steal my moves..." Amethyst sneered. "Now if I can find a way to get back into school..." 

"I can help you with that conundrum. Besides, I know a thing or two about making something that can make you look inconspicuous."

Amethyst beamed... for two seconds.

"You're still not wearing the shoulder pads or the parachute pants!" Vinyl sternly replied.

Amethyst frowned. "Aww..." 

Adagio rolled her eyes and chuckled. "What about you Trixie? Have anything that could back us up?"

No reply. 

"Trixie?"

Adagio looked back to the couch, and the spot that Trixie was sitting in was open.

"And... she's gone. Give me a second guys, I'll go talk to her." Adagio stepped away from the board, and went through the door back into Octavia's house, going off to find her nerdy friend. 





"Trixie? Trixie, where'd you go? I want to talk to you!" Adagio called out. 

She called for her name several times, but there was no sign of her. She was no where to be seen in the house. She couldn't have run off, could she? No, no she wouldn't.

"Trixie?" 

She listened to the sound of a door opening, and the flick of a light switch.

"I was in the bathroom." Trixie said. "Why are you yelling?"

"Oh, good, sorry. I thought... well... I thought you might have run off, I just wanted to make sure you were with us." Adagio said, sighing in relief. 

"I still am. Why?"

"Well, I was wondering if maybe there was some skill in music that you were perhaps good at?"

"I, oh, uh... I, I don't know..." Trixie twiddled her fingers, looking away. 

"Isn't there anything you can do?"

"I don't know, I guess... I just don't think I'm gonna be really helpful here. I mean, I tried playing guitar a few years ago, but... my teacher was so dull, he didn't really give me any reason for me to continue."

"You just gave up from one bad teacher?"

"Its not just that, its... I tried to play in showcases before, but one way or another those Rainbooms always manage to scare me off. I could never get on stage and play in front of a live audience ever again." Trixie said, looking away with a quivering lip. "I'm sorry if you think less of me, but... I just can't go on stage again, knowing they'll try and take me down." 

Adagio frowned. She desperately wanted all the help she could get, but at the same time she couldn't pressure a friend into doing something she didn't want to do. But she couldn't just leave Trixie left out! This was an effort that called for everyone! 

"Okay, well, how about this?" Adagio asked. "Since we're going into the tournament, perhaps you could come up with a name for all of us together? And since you brought up the Rainbooms attempts to sabotage you, why not be our extra set of eyes? Make sure that they don't try and sabotage our performance?" 

Trixie tapped her food and rubbed her chin. "I suppose I could give it a try. Maybe I could give you girls something that would alert you of an incoming attack?" 

"That would be helpful yes." 

"And actually, if you don't mind, I had an idea..." Trixie sheepishly asked.

"Any idea is a good idea. Please, tell me."

Trixie snapped her fingers. "What if you went in as two separate groups?"

Adagio's eyes squinted, followed by blinking a few times. 

"I'm sorry, I'm afraid I don't understand."

"Here's what I mean." Trixie explained. "I know you girls are very talented, but here's the thing. Your voices got everyone to fall for you in the auditorium. And we--I mean, the others have never performed together, I think. We don't know if we'll get a chance to beat the Rainbooms, and if you're with us and we lose, we may never be able to stop them at whatever it is they're trying to do. But if we're off in two groups..."

Adagio caught on and a smirk crept on her face. "We'll have double the chances of lasting in this competition. Trixie, I love your thinking." 

Trixie blushed. "Oh stop..."

"Seriously, you have good ideas. You should be proud of yourself."

"I... I guess so..." Trixie said, rubbing her shoulder.

Adagio giggled. "There's nothing wrong with feeling proud of your accomplishments Trixie. I know this isn't much, but I can guarantee this idea of yours will help us in the long run. Now come on, we've got planning to do." 

Trixie nodded. "Right... planning." 





Sunset Shimmer's fist slammed against the table in her home, with the rest of the girls all flinching from her rage.

"What do you mean you don't know how they could do that!?" Rarity screeched.

"I'm telling you girls, I don't know how those sisters wrapped everyone around their fingers! Its uncanny, its unnatural, its... agh, I don't know!" 

Sunset slammed her face against the table, groaning. 

"Now we're back to square one..." 

"Hang on Sunset, I think I might have a little bit of an idea." Fluttershy grimaced with a malicious smile. She tossed a book on the table, with a piece of paper bookmarked. 

"Magical Monsters and Mayhem?" Sunset asked, looking unamused. 

Fluttershy nodded. "These girls seem to have a little similarities to something I uncovered earlier today..." Fluttershy flipped the page over to where she stopped at. Sunset's eyes picked up the book and she buried her face in it, trying to read what she had selected.

The Rainbooms could hear her muttering as she read through the book.

"... dangerous... voices... sailors... hypnotizing!?" 

Sunset slammed the book closed, and she looked up at Fluttershy who kept her grin.

"You mean to tell me... these girls are... THESE THINGS!?" Sunset pointed at the picture she was glancing at.

"Maybe they are... maybe they're not, but I did find it peculiar how they seem to bare many similarities to them... their movements, their looks, their beautiful voices..." 

Sunset scrunched her eyebrows. "Hmmm... Keep this page bookmarked. We may need to come back to this later. In the meantime girls... I hope you've found some weaknesses." 

Applejack and Rainbow Dash chuckled. 

"Oh, we know everyone's weaknesses Sunset." Rainbow boasted.

"Almost everyone in the entire school. There's just uh, one slight problem..." Applejack said, worried for Sunset's reaction.

"What's that?"

"We uh... we don't exactly have anything for those sisters." 

Sunset facepalmed. 

"How can you not know anything about them? Everyone has a weakness!"

"Except for perfect Mary Sues!" Pinkie piped up.

"That has nothing to do with what's going on!" Sunset snapped.

"I know, I just wanted to say something." Pinkie winked. 

Sunset sighed and groaned. This was not her day, and she didn't take pleasure to Pinkie's screeching high voice. She always found that voice annoying, yet she couldn't kick her out. She found her energetic demeanor just the right amount of crazy she needed. 

"The only thing we know is this, those three sisters will stand up for each other and won't let anything happen to their friends or each other." Rarity huffed.

Sunset looked back up. "Nothing bad happening huh?" She chuckled. "I think I may know what I need to look for." 

Sunset walked over to her desktop, and turned it on. Instantly, she started looking online. 

"Get your instruments. If we're going to succeed in their game, we'll need to be at the top of their game. In the meantime, I'm going to see if perhaps anyone posted some information online about our new friends... we'll need something we can use against them, something to drive those girls and their friends apart..."

Applejack chuckled. "That's what I like about you Sunset."

"Its what I do." Sunset shrugged. "Now lets find something that will drive them straight to the breaking point..."
> Chapter 14: The Battle... Begins!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next week at school had grown much more exciting. Everyone was hyped up for the upcoming Battle Of The Bands, and the band teams had began assembling. As Adagio and her sisters strolled along through the hallways of the school, gleefully watching everyone around them. The more happiness she saw, the bigger Adagio's smile had gotten. 

"Can you believe this girls? We sing one song to them, and then everyone finally springs out of their fear again." 

"Gee, when you say it like that it sounds stupid." Aria rolled her eyes.

Adagio took a deep breath, and sighed, trying her best to stay calm. "The point is, we should be proud that no one is living in fear anymore. Not even the Rainbooms or their antics can send anyone in fear anymore." 

"I know! Its amazing!" Sonata squeed. "In fact, all last week, there were so many boys that kept lining up and they wanted to hang out with me!" 

Adagio raised a brow at her youngest sibling, smirking. 

Aria scoffed. "Oh please, have you seen the boys lining up at me? All of them kept begging me for my phone number." 

"They bought me food!"

"You know when you really think about this, this seems more like we're using them." Adagio stated, with a disturbed look on her face.

Aria and Sonata stopped in place, all sharing the same thought. Indeed, the thought had crossed over to each other. 

"So... should we tell them to leave us alone?"

Adagio blinked, but she shrugged. "I don't see reason for us to scare them away. After all, what's so wrong with a little indulge in fame? Oh and by the way..."

She looked behind herself at the two siblings, smirking even more. "I have you both beat." She gave them a voluptuous wink, and snickered to herself as she kept walking forward. Aria just scowled while Sonata was left bewildered.

"Adagio, that's not something to be proud about!" Aria yelled. 

"Oh hush..."  

As Adagio went about admiring her work, the three young ladies veered to the right and looked up on a bulletin board. As they moved closer, their eyes began to read the pieces of paper that were pinned. Most of them were just PSAs about eating healthy or doing the right thing, or offering friendliness, most things you would normally find on school walls. Eventually, Adagio's eyes stirred around until she found a roster with a label that said 'Battle Of The Bands Teams'.  

"Are we on the roster?" Sonata asked.

"Let me check." 

Adagio squinted her eyes and she moved up closer. Her finger went down on each name, reading them as she looked.

"Lets see... Flash Drive, the Sonic Rainbooms... the Serpentine... Storm Kingdom... Changelings..."

"Those names are weird." Sonata tilted her head.

"Not as weird as this one. What kind of group is named the Four Shadows?"

"That's. Just. Stupid." Aria huffed. 

Adagio rolled her eyes and looked down some more. "No... no... that's not it... I don't know. I don't know which one's which!" 

"Girls!" 

The sisters looked to Trixie down the left hall with the biggest smile on her face, waving at her friends. With a spring in her step, she whizzed over to the girls who were looking at the roster.

"I got you girls in! And the rest of our friends made it in too!" Trixie smiled.

"That's great Trixie. Who are we, actually?" Adagio said, looking back at the list.

"You girls are, listen to this... the Dazzlings!" 

A hush fell over the girls as they heard the aforementioned name.

"Dazzlings? Why Dazzlings?" Adagio asked.

"Isn't it obvious? Our own beauty attracts everyone around and its our own looks that everyone loves!" 

Trixie blinked. "Um... I only picked Dazzlings because... never mind, its not important. But anyways, you girls are on the roster, and everyone else has made it. They're going as the Song Of The Sea." 

"Good. Now I hope they had practiced?"

"Yes." 

"Aww, and we didn't get to see it?" Sonata whined.

"Sadly, yes." 

Sonata just continued to pout. 

"Come on, we better get going then. We have practice to do." Adagio ordered. 





The rest of the day went by very briskly, and nighttime fell very fast. It was that time for the Battle of the Bands. Everyone who signed on had arrived at CHS and were preparing for when they would have to go on stage. The crowds in the auditorium were buzzing with excited students and band members all strewn around. Some were sitting, some were standing, others were practicing for when they had to go on stage.

As the clock went past 7:00, the two principals stood on the stage in front of everyone, addressing them all. Principal Luna was first to speak. 

"Welcome everyone to the first Canterlot High Battle Of The Bands." 

Everyone let out a giant cheer. 

"This event is sure to be by far the greatest thing that Canterlot High has put together. We hope to see lots of great talent here tonight, and we cannot wait to see all you can do." 

Everyone's faces were big with smiles of excitement.

"But, as this is a competition we can only pick one winner. Who will it be? Lets find out. First up on the stage; The Dazzlings," Vice-Principal Celestia called out. 

The two judges got off the stage and sat at their table to judge the performance. Pens at the ready, and papers in front, they were ready to judge.  

Behind the closed curtains, Adagio and her sisters held the microphones close, and shook themselves off trying to break free of any jitters. It was now or never that they were going to perform.

"Remember girls, we've got this. Just stay calm, cool, and collected."

"Adagio, we are calm." Aria crossed her arms.

"I was talking to myself on that part."

Aria and Sonatas eyebrows jolted, but lowered back down. They shrugged and they huddled close, preparing to step onto the stage.

"Oh, and one more thing, try not to waste your energy. We'll need to save it when we absolutely have to." Adagio nodded.

The two siblings gave their thumbs up, and looked ahead. They braced themselves for the crowd that would be in front of them. The curtains wiped away, showing them standing in the darkness. On cue, the spotlights shined on them, and they began to sing.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn't know that you fell
Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Adagio was next to sing, and she began to lead her siblings into the song. 

Now that you're under a spell
Blindsided by this amazing beat
Clapping your hands, stomping your feet. "Yeah, clap ‘em, stomp ‘em boys!"
You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh-oh-oh

Now you've fallen under a spell

Oh-whoa-oh-oh-oh

As the girls continued to 'dazzle' everyone, true to their band name, everyone was having the same entranced look that they had when they first sang in that very auditorium. It was like they were hypnotized by them and they just couldn't keep their eyes off of them. Nothing that anyone around them could or would do would get their minds off. The Rainbooms as well took notice of everyone's trance, but all they could do was scowl at the Dazzlings as they played. 

We've got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you lose it
We say "jump", you say "how high?"
Put your hands up to the sky

We've got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you groove it.
We ask "jump", you ask "how high?"
Now come on, put your hands up to the sky

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn't know that you fell
Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you're under this spell

Adagio's hand extended out and pointed to everyone in the crowd, and soon everyone started to bob their heads as she sang to them.

Listen to the voices that chime
Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh
Soon you'll find you’ll have a grand time
Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh
Captured in the web of our song
Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh
And then… Soon you'll all be singing along
Oh, whoa, oh

Nearing the end of their song, the Dazzlings pendents began to glow red just like before. Their pupils turned purple again, and a little humming sound could be heard. Mists started to fog up the auditorium, and the streams all began to flow right towards the girls. The glowing mist flowed into straight streams, and flowed directly to the pendents main core. 

We've got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you groove to it
We ask "jump", you ask us "how high?"
Put your hands up to the sky

We've got the music, makes you move it
Got the song that makes you prove it
We ask you now, "jump", you ask us "how high?"

"Now then… hear me out boys..."

Put your hands up to the sky

Just off the stage, Trixie hid behind a corner. Her eyes popped through her glasses when she saw their pendents glow bright. She hoped that she only imagined that when she was at the Dazzlings home, seeing Adagio's pendent glow in that pool. Was she imagining things? Was it all in her head? No. It couldn't have been. She saw it once, she saw it twice, and now it was triple the time she had seen it. 

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn't know that you fell
Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you're under a spell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
You didn't know that you fell
Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh
Now that you're under this song’s...

Adagio let out a tiny whisper into the microphone, capturing everyone's attention. 

Spell...

Adagio let out a little chuckle as she finished her song, hearing the grand applause for the performance of her and her sisters. True to thy name, they dazzled everybody.

But Trixie? She let out a little whimper when she saw all of the magic become absorbed. There was no doubt about it. Even if she was friends with them, she knew that there was something wrong with them. There was something that they had that they didn't tell her or her friends about. Well, now wasn't the time to ask. She would have to meet the rest of her friends in one of the practice rooms. 

Unfortunately, within that crowd, one of the Rainbooms had spotted her. They too noticed her look of worry. They could see under those big glasses that she was afraid of something... perhaps she knew something truly ominous about them? They would have to look into it then. If she knew something vital... they were going to pry it out of her somehow.
> Chapter 15: Anxiety And Ancient History
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Adagio and her sisters bowed to the audience, appreciating their round of applause, the principals excused them allowing them to leave again. It was time to see the next band coming up which was going to be the one that was going up against the Dazzlings.

"Next on stage, is Snips 'N Snails." 

Aria moaned. "Great, those two..."

"What? They're not that annoying... are they?"

"In another universe, I'm sure of it. But, they actually ran by their... 'rap' to me, and, it was just so terrible!" Aria complained. 

"It can't be that bad." Adagio said, sitting down on one of the bleachers. 





One performance later, Aria was left astounded. Snips and Snails weren't... bad. They didn't perform bad, at all! In fact, they were good! Their voices were on key, their lyrics weren't too awful, and on top of that, they were really warming up to the crowd. Everyone was enjoying their performance, and it wasn't painful or cringy in the slightest. In fact, they were even bouncing to their rap! How was that possible!? 

Soon as they finished, the two of them bowed before the crowd, receiving a round of applause from the crowd. After everyone finished clapping, the two principals finished marking down their final verdicts on the paper, and called for the next band to perform.

Not even one second after they began Aria slumped in her seat.

"Well I'm bored. Come on, lets just go see how the rest of the girls are doing." 

Adagio rolled her eyes. "The competition has barely started." 

"But I hate classical piano! Please Adagio! Don't make me suffer through this, I can't stand it!!!" 

Adagio chuckled and stood up. "Oh alright... come on Sonata, lets go see the others." 

Sonata shook her head as she got up. 

"You know Aria, you can't always just beg and whine to get out of places you know." Sonata quipped.

"Why not? It worked right now. And you whined too at times." Aria said with a smug look.

"Only because we need to see our friends. In any other scenario, you kicking and screaming would never work. Didn't work when you were a younger adolescent, and it hasn't worked now," Adagio said. 

Aria rolled her eyes.

"Don't roll your eyes, you know I can see that!" Adagio yelled overhead. 

Aria chuckled. "Sure, mom." 

After turning around another corner, they found the rest of their friends, or Song Of The Sea as they were now called. In one of the practice rooms, they found them gathered with all of their instruments. 

"Excellent girls, its great to see you all here." Adagio chimed with content. 

"Why wouldn't we? Oh and by the way, great performance out there girls. You had the audience eating out of the palm of your hands." Octavia smirked.

Adagio let out a light chuckle. "I wouldn't say that, but yes." 

Aria glanced to look around at their group, but noticed something was amiss.

"Um, isn't Amethyst supposed to be here?" Aria asked.

"She's changing clothes. We told her she couldn't wear those shoulder pads or parachute pants since, well... you know--"

Aria understood very well what Bon Bon meant. If Amethyst even wore a inch of the clothes the girls knew she wore, the Rainbooms or worse possibly the staff and or other students would catch onto her for sure. This wouldn't be too big an issue, but the problem was she wasn't allowed to come back here and she was here. 

"Well just to be safe, I'm going to stay with her so no one tries anything funny. Where is she?"

"Girls locker room." 

Without another word, Aria spun herself around and walked out of the practice room. There was only one place in mind to where she was going. 

"But speaking of missing people... where's Trixie?" Lyra asked.

"You don't think she's gone is she?"

Sonata looked behind her and gave a deadpan look. "Oh wait. Never mind, I see her. She's just hiding behind the door." 

Trixie's head ducked back and she slammed her body against the back of the door making a light slam. She tried to slow her breathing down, but unfortunately the slam was loud enough for everyone to hear. 

"Trixie? Is that you?" Adagio asked.

"Y-Y-Yeah, its just me!" Trixie gulped.

"Well come on in, no need to be shy." 

The bespectacled girl slowly peaked her violet eyes from the side. Slowly, she appeared from behind the door, wandering into the room again.

"Trixie, are you okay?" Octavia asked.

"Y-Y-Yes, I'm... I'm fine." Trixie stuttered, even more than usual.

"You don't sound okay. You look like you saw a ghost." 

"Ghosts aren't real, silly!" Lyra giggled.

"Those Rainbooms didn't do anything to you, did they?" Adagio asked with concern. 

"N-No, they didn't." 

Adagio gave a smirk. "Good." 

Trixie gulped. "W-Why?"

Adagio slowly walked past Trixie, appearing behind her with the same sly grin. "Because then I couldn't do this!"

Adagio's fingers started running up and down Trixie's side, making her giggle and laugh. The feeling of her in the right tickling places was too much.

"N-No, no, no come on!" Trixie laughed. "Come on, those are my weak spots!" 

Adagio eventually stopped tickling her, chuckling herself. Trixie looked back at her still laughing.

"What was that for?"

Adagio surprised her with a side-hug. "I just wanted to see you smile again, that's all." 

Trixie for a moment, felt a little uneasy. The image of Adagio and her sisters attracting everyone like sirens was still imprinted in her noggin. But at the same time, she knew Adagio was still being as kind as could be. All she could do was offer her a full hug, embracing her. 





In the women's locker room, Amethyst had finished dressing up. And in addition, Vinyl was helping applying some new makeup and adjusting Amethyst's hairstyle in an attempt to make her look less, 'inconspicuous' . 

Amethyst groaned. "Why do I have to change my hairstyle?"

"Amethyst, you're trying to hide from Sunset and the Rainbooms, right?" 

"Yes..." Amethyst moaned. 

"Then we're changing your hairstyle." 

Eventually the sound of a door swing hit their ears, and Aria was seen walking from the side. One look at Amethyst was enough to make Aria let out a loud shriek. So loud that Vinyl nearly jumped, and she felt her heart pounding against her chest. 

"Vinyl! What did you do to Amethyst!?"

"I was trying to hide her identity!" 

"By making her look like... like..."

"Like what?" Vinyl asked.

Aria's finger drooped. "I have a word to perfectly describe her look... but I'm not going to because its inappropriate."

On Amethyst's face, there were some black eye-shadow applied, her eyelashes were darkened some more, her lips were now teal, and there were two musical notes clipped onto her ears as earrings. In Amethyst's mind, all she could see was a monster on the other side. But she couldn't just tell Vinyl to get rid of it. Not after all the hard works he did. But she couldn't just sit there and be miserable. 

"Um... Vinyl?" Amethyst asked. "I know you worked really hard but... is it alright if you could remove some of this?" 

Vinyl looked back at her and smiled. "Its no problem. What do you need?"

"Well... I'm not really comfortable with the earrings, or the eye-shadow. Maybe you can remove those?" 

Vinyl grinned. "Its no problem. I'm gonna need to get some remover from my bag, just give me a second."

As Vinyl left the locker room, Aria took a seat on the bench, examining Amethyst's clothing choices. Instead of her neon shoulder pads, jacket, and parachute pants, she wore clothes that would be more accepted by today's standards. She wore black pants with some holes in them, white sneakers, a blue denim jacket, with some blue bracelets on her wrists. And she could see three blue diamonds on her white t-shirt. 

"So... how's it feel to be back here again?" 

Amethyst didn't look back at her, and instead looked in the mirror, staring at her own face. Her annoyed face had washed away and was replaced with a frown, and quivering eyes. 

"Aria. If I can be completely honest... I feel horrible being back here."

Aria moved a little closer, sitting beside her, looking into the same mirror she was looking into. 

"How come?" 

Amethyst sighed. "You know why, Aria. I just... I just... After tonight, I can never come here again. I'm already breaking the law by even being on these grounds, but... I know I will NEVER be allowed here again. And you know what? I-I miss this school..."

Amethyst sniffled, and tears were pushing through her eyes.

Aria frowned as she looked at her, and gave her a side hug, holding her close. 

"I miss it Aria. I miss these halls, I miss eating with my friends, I... I even loved learning here! School's not fun, I know, but with all of my friends here and the teachers... they made each passing day worth it. And the fact I can't come back here to even finish the rest of my high school just... it hurts, you know?" 

Aria wiped away a tear off her face. "I understand."

But as they looked in the mirror, Aria gave her a hopeful smile. "You know... if this is gonna be your last day here, why not make it a little interesting?" 

Amethyst looked back at her. 

"How?" 

Aria gave a mischievous grin. "They messed with you... why not mess with them?" 

Amethyst gave a mischievous smile back. Her face reeked with evil.

"I've got a few ideas..." 





As the competition continued to go on and the judges kept on marking and crossing out who was succeeding and who was eliminated, the Rainbooms decided to take advantage of this time. If they were gonna find any valuable information on the Dazzlings, now would be the time. Not when they would have to go on and perform!

In the library, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were performing tons of searches online. Unfortunately, not a whole lot of luck came their way. There was barely any info online that matched up to their names.

"Ugh, nothing." Rainbow moaned. "Not a single thing." 

Applejack sighed. "Keep trying, we're bound to find something eventually." 

"Yeah, I guess." 

Rainbow typed another search into the computer, but she paused for a brief moment. She looked over to her side, watching Applejack continue to type.

"Hey uh, Applejack?" 

"Yeah?" 

Rainbow bit her lip, and tapped the desk with her fingertips.

"You think when we finally get that crown that Sunset's after, we're finally gonna be happy?" 

Applejack stopped typing. "Why are you saying that?"

"Well, I'm just asking, that's all. I mean if you really think about it... everyone here didn't actually do anything to us. Should we really try and make the Dazzlings just as miserable?" 

Applejack never did have this food for thought. It didn't occur to her how everyone around her would be feeling with her actions. 

"Maybe... maybe not."

"Seriously? We're only now having a conversation about not being soulless?" 

Rainbow and Applejack nearly shrieked. Up above them, without anything holding her up in the air or even anything possible, they found Pinkie Pie appearing above thin air, looking as if she was just standing... upside down. And she wasn't even standing on a surface!

"Pinkie! How are you doing that!?" Applejack exclaimed. 

"Don't. Question. Anything." Rainbow shook her head.

Pinkie Pie eventually jumped down onto solid ground, and in her hands they could see a few books that were stacked. 

"I found something, and I think you may want to see this..." Pinkie said with a cat-like voice.

Rainbow and Applejack got up from their chairs and Pinkie Pie set a few photos that were printed on the table, and the books. In the pages, there were a few slips of paper bookmarking the pages she found. 

"So, what did you find?"

"Okay, I'm gonna warn you right now... what I've seen is really really REALLY weird! This is a photo of them when they first got here at CHS," Pinkie said, slapping a photo on the table, "But this one... Oh boy."

"What?"

Pinkie looked at them dead in the eye.

"This photo that I'm about to show you, is a picture taken from 1962." 

She showed them a black and white photo that she bookmarked. The image itself was meant to be part of the visuals to explain about a war taken place in that time. In the photo there were some people holding signs meant to protest against the war, but there was something else in that picture. Near off to the left side, there was a girl with pigtails... exactly like Aria's hairstyle. But it wasn't just the hair, that face... that same scowling face, the same furled eyebrows...

"No... wait. That's Aria! But... but that's impossible!" Applejack gasped.

"Maybe Aria took inspiration from this photo?" Rainbow asked.

"Don't think so." 

Pinkie opened up another history book, flipping over to a section of World War II. 

"This one was back in 1944, during the second World War."

The two girls looked down and their eyes ballooned. There was a group of soldiers huddled together for a giant group photo, nothing out of the ordinary. But what really was striking was the three girls in the middle of the photo. One in the middle had big puffy hair hanging behind her head, the one on her left with a pony-tail, and the girl on the right having pig-tails. Even adding on, all of them were wearing military camouflage.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at each other, and then back at the paper. Zipping back to each other, and then back at the paper. Were their eyes deceiving them? Were they just imagining them?  

"No... no that can't be." 

Pinkie flipped onto another page. "1930."

In a page labeled, The Great Depression, the same girls were found standing with people who were protesting, holding giant signs, pleading to be taken in from their homeless dilemmas. 

"Oh wait... take a look at this. This one was from 1917."

Another group photo, same three girls, same three hairstyles within the black and white. 

"Pinkie?"

"Yes Applejack?" Pinkie blinked her eyelashes back and forth.

Rainbow and Applejack sternly looked at her, completely serious.

"Show us more." 





In the hallways, Pinkie Pie's locker was hanging wide open. There were some belongings that had fallen out from it, but no one was around to see. Not even a security camera to see who had busted it open.

Amethyst was the one who got it open, and Amethyst was too busy messing with her items. Licking her books, ripping some pages out, and even going the more immature route; rubbing her butt on her items. Aria just stood there and was trying really hard not to burst out laughing.

"Hey Pinkie Pie!" Amethyst yelled in the hallway, rubbing her butt over her locker door. "I'm rubbing my butt all over your stuff! You're getting sooo much glitter all over your stuff and you won't even want it!" 

Aria snickered some more. Her face was turning more and more red. 

Amethyst even took one of the spare cell phones she found in the locker, and just licked the screen. 

"Kick me out of school, you get a licked phone!" 

Aria snickered some more. "O-Okay, I think we're good!" 

Amethyst laughed again, but she wasn't done. She dug into her own handbag and pulled out two Rubik's cubes. With a grin, she tossed them both into her locker, with all of her other stuff that had fallen out. Once everything was shoved back in, she slammed the locker closed and put the lock back on.

"Oooh, she is SO getting it now!" Amethyst chuckled, walking away with Aria. "Geez, Aria, take a breather. Your face is turning red, you could be a tomato by now!" 

Aria snickered a bit. "I'm sorry, I'm trying not to laugh, I have the most obnoxious laugh on Earth."

Amethyst looked at her with a crafty face. "Come on Aria, you can't just keep it all contained. Come on, go ahead and laugh." 

Aria snickered some more, but she couldn't take it. She nearly collapsed, and she held onto her sides, laughing hard. Her fist slammed against the locker on her left, along with spamming uncontrollably. 

Amethyst couldn't help but smile. "You good now?"

Aria laughed. "I'm good, I'm good. Say uh, what did you put in Pinkie Pie's locker anyway?"

"Oh don't worry, she'll find out soon enough!" 





Back with the rest of the Rainbooms, Rarity and Fluttershy were busy waiting for Sunset Shimmer. She had been gone for a while, off to do 'research' as she told them. But she barely said a word as to what she was looking up, or even what she was looking for. So vague that Rarity and Fluttershy were left blank in expressions when she left.

"Ugh, how long must we wait?" Rarity whined. "I cannot stand waiting!"

"Oh shut it you!" Fluttershy snapped. 

Just then, the door slammed open. Sunset Shimmer rushed inside with some books, and printed pictures. 

"Girls, you are not going to believe this. We have hit a gold mine!" 

"New petition against tax again?" Fluttershy asked.

"No, I... that doesn't even make sense Fluttershy. No, I've found some photos that I think may be a starting point of a friendship breakup." 

Rarity raised a single brow. "How?"

"Well without context, these could mean anything." 

Sunset handed them a photograph she printed out from a history book she was busy scouring through. The photo was a piece of artwork back in Ancient Greece, depicting the times and livelihoods of everyone from there. But there was something amiss. In the photo they were looking at, there was a familiar girl with yellow-orange skin, raising a child up in her arms with joy. Nearby her were a girl with purple skin with pigtails, and a blue skinned girl with a ponytail. All of them were wearing toga outfits.

Rarity and Fluttershy's jaws hit the floor. 

"Oh, and take a look at this. This picture was taken as a depiction of the 5th century, during the Middle Ages. It would seem our 'Dazzling' friends have something that we did not know about."

Their eyes were now looking onto a tapestry picture, showing King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table. All of them were gathered together, looking cautious and holding their swords out. In front of them were three young girls, one older than the rest. She stood with her two younger siblings, but the one detail standing out was their eyes all looking as red as a ruby. 

"Oh, my..." Rarity said, gasping at the photos.

"Wait, this can't mean anything. So you found a few pictures of them, they could have easily been made from artists. Really talented artists, but still!"

"Fluttershy, these pictures were taken and done by people who existed long before us. Long before these girls would have lived, technically." 

Their eyes squinted as they looked at the pictures.

"You mean to tell me..." 

"I'm not telling you. I'm showing you exactly what I am saying."

"Well if that's the case, I think you're gonna be mighty happy when you see this."

Standing at the doorway was Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. All of them were grinning deviously. 

"We looked around some more, and we found some more interesting timelines that you may want to see. And in addition, we talked to some friends over at Cloudsdale who had a similar encounter..."

Applejack set her laptop down on Sunset's lap, and pressed play on the video loaded. Sunset's eyes were now glued to the screen, wondering what Applejack was even talking about. Neither Fluttershy or Rarity saw what she saw. All they could see were the multiple expressions jumping all over her face accompanied by the sounds from the video. There were sounds of monstrous roaring, along with screams at terror. At first, her eyes were bugging out and her jaw was dropping... but then it changed. Her eyebrows went cross and a mischievous grin followed. 

This is going to be juicy, Sunset thought. "Girls."

The Rainbooms looked back at Sunset. 

"Our friends at Cloudsdale have done us a good deed today. Girls, lets print some more copies of these photographs. And keep this video up. We've got all the information we need."

"What kind of information?" Pinkie asked.

Sunset chuckled with malicious intent. "The kind of information that will tear their Dazzlings friendship apart... for good."
> Chapter 16: The Truth Comes Out
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As the night kept going, the Battle Of The Bands continued to wage on. The final players in the battle were now starting to meet the final rounds. All that remained were the Dazzlings, the Rainbooms, Song Of The Sea, and one other band that they couldn't name. All of the girls were gathered behind the stage, ready to go on in a few minutes. 

"Okay girls, lets do this. Win this round, we'll have a chance to face the Rainbooms."

"Uh... question." Vinyl asked. "The Dazzlings are going to have to face off with them before moving on. What if they win and beat the Rainbooms? Then they'll have to face us."

Adagio had never thought of that before. She didn't even think of what would happen if the two were going to face off against each other. 

"Look, lets just stay calm. If we do end up winning, then we'll have to make sure the Rainbooms will NEVER get their hands on that trophy. Knowing their ambitions, they'll want to claim it for themselves no matter what." Adagio said. "Are we clear?"

Everyone nodded.

"Excellent!" Adagio's hands clapped together. "So get on there and show them what you're made of."

Adagio, her sisters, and Trixie stepped off the stage, allowing them to prepare. With no time wasted, everyone got their instruments ready to play.

"Okay, lets make this good girls." Vinyl said, looking at everyone. 

Lyra held her flute up, Octavia had her guitar gripped tightly, Amethyst raised her key-tar, and Bon Bon's hands were twirling the drumsticks. Vinyl smiled at her friends around her, and she held her violin up, ready to play. 

"Lets do this!" 

The curtains opened up, with all five of them ready. As soon as the spotlights turned on, the girls began to play for the crowd.





While Vinyl and her band-mates started performing, Trixie found herself an unoccupied room. It was their practice room, but with no one around... plenty of time and space to herself. She smiled. Now's my chance! 

She took out a sheet of paper, and read it carefully. After setting it back down, she cleared her throat, and

I am here and I see your pain
Through the storms, through the clouds, the rain
I'm telling you you cannot escape

"Trixie?"

Trixie screamed and panicked. Without even thinking, she grabbed one of the chairs and tossed it towards the source of the noise. No one was hurt, but instead the chair just slammed against the door and hit the ground. Trixie looked up to see who had called her name, seeing a face she didn't want to see right now. 

She picked up another chair, raising it high.

"Sunset Shimmer... what are you doing here?" 

"Trixie, I just came to talk--"

"If you're thinking of persuading me to join you, its not gonna happen! If you think I'm going to leave my friends, its not gonna happen! If you think I'm gonna start joining a cult and wear an equal sign on my butt, ITS NOT GONNA HAPPEN!" 

No one knew how to respond to that. So random, so weird, no context.

"Um... Oookkkaayyy, but I'm not here to do any of those things, I just wanted to talk to you." Sunset said, in the most calm voice she could muster.

Trixie still didn't let her guard down. Her nostrils were flaring up, and she looked like she was about to transform into a raging bull.

"About what?" 

"I just thought you might want to know some interesting information about your dazzling, friends." 

Trixie still didn't let up.

"Look, I'm not going to waste your time, seeing how we have to go on in a few minutes but... I thought you may want to see these photographs."

Sunset laid the pictures on the desk in front of her, and she left with the rest of the Rainbooms. Not another word was said, not another moment was wasted. Trixie looked down at the stack of photos and images. Curiosity enticing her, she picked up one of them. She squinted her eyes, reading the text that said 1917, and stopped. She saw a black and white photo that had the three sisters together in a group with some soldiers.

Trixie violently shook her head, making sure she wasn't imagining things. Was she seeing things right? Were those same girls, the same three girls in that picture? In World War I? And still young? There was no doubt about it, the three sisters looked exactly the same as they did now. But how was that possible? No, no it couldn't be possible. That had to be some trick on a photo editing program. 

It couldn't have been... could it? But wait. Their singing. The attraction of the crowds. Everyone stuck in a trance. Streams of flowing mist. Their hypnotic tones.  

Trixie felt herself breathing a lot faster. She started hyperventilating, and she got louder.

"No, no, no, no! No it can't be! No, no, its fine, its fine, this isn't real. But... the Rainbooms..." Trixie glanced back and remembered. The Amulets around their necks. "No, no, no! This isn't real, I'm just seeing things, that's all! I uh, uh, didn't get enough sleep, that's it! Stayed up waaay too late, that's it." She gulped. "I hope..." 





After the final notes were played, the crowd applauded for Vinyl and her team. No doubt in their minds they had succeeded. Once they had finished, they stepped off the stage, giggles and smiles around. They left the stage and off into the hallways. 

"That was fun! Lets do it again!" Lyra cheered.

"Hey, we'll have to see when we get there." Bon Bon replied, patting her wrist.

"Girls!!!" 

The group turned around to see a frantic Trixie gunning straight towards them. Her face was terrified, and it looked like her eyes were about to pop out of her head.

"Trixie, lass, calm down! You look like you're about to collapse!" Octavia said, trying to hold her still. 

"Girls, I... I have terrible news!" Trixie panicked.

"What? What happened?" Bon Bon asked.

Trixie could only stuttered her more. "Dah, uh, Dazzlings, World War, Vietnam, China, Japan, Great Depression, young, immortal, Ancient Greece, Middle Ages, d-d-d... SIRENS!!!" 

Everyone was at an awkward place. 

"I'm sorry, what?" Amethyst asked.

Trixie held her stomach and breathed in and out. She looked at all of them with a panicked face, but she was still calmer than before.

"I didn't want to believe this, but its true! The Dazzlings aren't from around here!" 

"Well, I think that's kind of a given, they did just move here--" 

"That's not what I mean Vinyl!" Trixie snapped. "I... I don't know how to say it, but these girls, they've been around longer than we thought! World War, the Great Depression, Ancient Greece, they've been here for hundreds of years!" 

"Trixie, how exactly do you know this?" Octavia asked, rubbing her temples. 

Trixie handed them photos and the papers that had been given to her prior. 

"The Rainbooms came by and copied all of these for me. These aren't something they made up on the spot, these are in official books and online websites. And I checked!" 

Each one of them looked at a single picture at a time. There was some of them shown on a painting of George Washington crossing the Delaware, in Ancient Greek paintings, Egyptian sculptures, and one in particular of interest; the three of them looking enraged and standing before King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table.

"Trixie, this can't be--"

"Think about this. Remember what happened last year, the Rainbooms showed off...", Trixie looked around for anyone who could be watching her, "you-know-what?"

Everyone nodded.

"That was real! And these are in official documents!" 

"Come on, this can't be true, can it?" 

Trixie looked at Vinyl with a sad look. "If the Rainbooms can gain power and control... then I think the Dazzlings can be here longer than we have. And think about this; their singing, how everyone's entranced by them... their eyes glowing?" 

Vinyl's heart sank into the pits of her stomach when she listened to her. She didn't want to believe it, but, in some twisted and dark way... she was right. The other girls had similar faces too. It all started to become clear now. These girls weren't human. There was no way. No way any of this could have been the work of a human. And if these were dated way beyond their time frame... 

The girls looked again, and looked at another photo that caught their eye again. This time of a much clearer image. There was a stilled picture of Adagio, Aria, and Sonata all standing together in the courtyard of Cloudsdale High. But this was no regular picture. All three of them were infuriated, fires all around them. Their eyes were as red as blood, but there was another detail amiss. There were wings... aquatic-like wings sprouted from their backs, and there were pony-like ears on their heads. 

The girls looked back up, all of them sharing looks of anger, sadness, and disappointment. How could they not have told them? How come they never came clean about this? The fact that all of this was in front of them had left them lost in thought.

Just at that moment, they found the same three girls coming around the corner in the hallway, approaching them. Adagio had a little gift wrapped up in a neat little bow. 

"Oh good, you girls are here. Excellent! Sorry we took so long, we got stuck in the locker room for a second, jacket got stuck, you know." 

None of the girls gave Adagio and her sisters welcoming faces. All they were giving her was looks of anger and hatred. 

"Girls? Are you all okay?" Adagio asked, sounding concerned. "You didn't let those Rainbooms get in your head, did you?"

"Oh, no we didn't... siren." 

Adagio was sent back. "What? What are you talking about?"

"STOP LYING!" Amethyst yelled.

All three of them were shocked from her yelling. 

"Amethyst, calm down, what's wrong?"

"What's wrong is that you all have been lying to us all this time!" 

Adagio and her sisters remained confused.

"Adagio, care to explain this?" Octavia raised up a picture of her and her sisters facing off King Arthur and his knights.

Adagio and her sisters eyes all bulged out of their heads. Adagio's face crept with a nervous smile, legitimately worried.

"Oh, that, uh... well, um..." 

"AHA! So it is true! Is it not!?" Bon Bon shouted.

Adagio and her sisters looked at each other. They had been found out. No hiding now. They had the proof, and they themselves had just proved them right.

Adagio sighed, feeling defeated. "Yes. It... its true." 

The girls gasped. 

"Why did you lie to us Adagio? Aria? Sonata?" Lyra asked, her eyes tearing up. 

"Girls, you have to--"

"No, we don't have to understand! I thought we were your friends, I thought we could trust each other! You come in here and give us all this hooey about being friends and trusting each other, when you can't even trust us! How are we supposed to trust you if you can't even trust us!?" Octavia screamed.

Adagio was now taking steps back.

"Girls, wait, come on--" Aria tried to say. 

"I don't want to hear it Blaze! In fact, no! Get out of here!" Octavia screamed. "I don't know what you all are, I don't know who you all are, I don't care what you are! I'm done with you all!"

"Me too!"

"Me three!"

"Same here!"

"Beat it!" 

Sonata's lips were practically quivering, and she could see her sisters having watery eyes.

"But--"

"GET OUT OF HERE!!!" All of them yelled. 

Adagio couldn't hold back anymore. She couldn't help it. Tears pushed out her eyes, and she sniffled.

"What, you're gonna try and force sympathy out of us now? You don't deserve it you freaking liar!" Amethyst snarled.

"Girls, please..." Adagio whimpered.

"No, get out of here! You all are nothing but... but..." 

"Please..."

"Monsters! That's all you are, you're immortal... horrible... disgusting, monsters!" Vinyl screamed at the top of her lungs. "I never want to see you again!"

Adagio felt more tears pushing past, and without a second glance, she turned away from them. Not even thinking anymore, she dropped the gift and started running, tears running right past her. Aria and Sonata followed too, not even looking behind them. 

The ones that they grew to care for, had cut them off. No more were they friends. Now they were back to outcasts, freaks, monsters... nothing. 

The group tried to calm themselves down, and they could hear each other's slow breathing. 

"Come on girls. We don't need to need to talk to them anymore. We better tell them that they're out." Octavia said, gathering the girls together and going back into the auditorium with red faces. Trixie watched as the band went their own separate ways. She couldn't even bring herself to talk to them. She couldn't even go and try and chase the Dazzlings down.

She slowly hung her head, and held the gift that was given to her and her friends, walking away from the auditorium doors, leaving the empty hallways. What was once colorful and bright had turned dark and somber. She couldn't bring herself to open it up. Now wouldn't be the time.

Unbeknownst to Trixie, Sunset Shimmer watched as she left the wing. 

"We finally destroyed the bonds of their friendship. Now with the Dazzlings out of the way, we can face off against the rest. And as soon as we win... we'll get the final piece of our power. Now come on. We better see what Principal Luna has to say." 

She went into the auditorium. The other girls began to descend into the auditorium as well, but one girl still stood in the hall; Fluttershy. She watched Trixie leave in a depressing state, and for some reason, she felt something. Something inside her snapped. She actually felt bad for Trixie. Was what they did right? Did they have to destroy their friendship to gain their power?

But now wouldn't have to be the time to ask herself. Focused on her mission, she walked into the auditorium with the rest of her Rainboom friends.
> Chapter 17: Moving On
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

While the Rainbooms watched the friendships between the Dazzlings and their friends start to crumble before their eyes, the competition continued on in the auditorium. The final performances had just finished, and Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia were now finishing up their votes. 

All of the students had gathered together, and stood in the crowd. The judges went up on the stage with microphones in hand, ready to announce the winners. 

"After careful calculations, Vice-Principal Celestia and I have decided who will join the finals on Friday. Joining the Rainbooms, are... the Dazzlings!" 

Everyone let out a big round of applause, accompanied by roaring cheers. Vinyl and her friends however, didn't reply with such. They were dead silent, with no emotion other than anger. But as everyone cheered, Principal Luna looked around, seeing if they were to be seen. Unfortunately, they weren't. She didn't see them in the crowd, or even find them anywhere in the cluster of people. 

"Ahem? Would the Rainbooms, and the Dazzlings please come to the stage?" Principal Luna asked, speaking into the microphone. 

"The Dazzlings aren't coming back." 

Everyone turned their heads to a group in the crowd, all eyes locked onto Vinyl and her group. Vinyl took a deep breath and sighed.

"They forfeited. Didn't say why, they just did." Vinyl hung her head. 

Principal Luna blinked. "Well. This is certainly unexpected... well, if they're not going to show up, then Song Of The Sea will take their place in the finals." 

All five of them shot their heads up. 

"WHAT?!"

"You girls are the only other band who has made it far into the competition. If the Dazzlings don't perform for Friday, then you girls will. Understand?" 

All of them nodded.

Principal Luna gave them a friendly smile. "Congratulations, Rainbooms, Song Of The Sea. May the best band win, and good luck!" 

The weight and reality of the situation had just dropped upon them like an anvil. They completely forgot that they were the only other band who had moved up in the final rounds of the competition. And if the Dazzlings weren't going to face them, they would. 

"Okay, lets not panic..." Bon Bon said, with a calm breath. "We don't need them, we can still win this."

"Are you kidding me right now!?" Lyra panicked. "You know what they've got in store, what if they use those things on us!?"

"Girls, stop. Calm down." Vinyl said, pulling them close. "Its fine, its going to be alright. We can do this." 

Just as they turned around, all of them felt their skin turn cold. Sunset Shimmer and the Rainbooms were standing behind them the entire time, with malicious grins, lingering with deceit.

"See you girls Friday then. We'll be looking forward to our final battle together... forever." Sunset Shimmer snickered.

Sunset led her pack away, kicking the ground and dust behind them. They had everything according to plan, and all they would have to do was make sure nothing else would stand in their way. 





The Dazzlings never looked back after their friends had ended their friendship out in the open. They ran as far as they could, to get away from those that hurt them. The memories, the pain, the torture... the hatred... it was all coming back to them again. One way or another, it came back to haunt them again. 

They didn't go back to CHS that night to try and approach anyone calm again. All they wanted to do was flee, and flee they did. Fled back to their penthouse, with the door locked tightly. Adagio didn't see her sisters that following night. Instead, she ran up to her room, locked the door, and slid down on the ground. She held her face in her arms, and cried. She cried, and cried and cried on, she couldn't help it. The hopes, the dreams... they had been shattered. She desperately wanted to escape the past, escape the memories of everyone who hated them... but she knew she never could. And now it was over.

No more friends, no one else to turn to, no one to help them in their time of need. They were officially alone, and with no where to go. In her mind, there was only one word that described what she truly was. A monster. 

Adagio cried some more, but she lifted her head up hearing the few knocks on her wooden yellow door.

"A-A-Adagio?" Aria asked. 

"Aria, please, leave me alone..." Adagio sniffled. 

"Adagio come on, let me in."

"Aria, I... I just can't talk to you right now. Please just let me be." 

"But--"

"Leave me alone!!!" Adagio screamed through the door. 

Aria wanted to protest, but she couldn't. Adagio needed some time to let it all out, she'd check on her later. Aria stepped away from the hall, and she went back down the stairs, onto the main floor. She looked on the couch, seeing her younger sister, all alone to herself. She held a little bear in her arms, hugging it tightly. She could hear the tears coming from her eyes as well. 

Aria frowned, and she even felt a tear well up in her own. She wiped it away, and she stepped down the stairs. She sat on the other side of the couch, moving closer to her little sister.

"Hey." 

Sonata quivered her lips and looked up to Aria, her eyes practically bloodshot. Aria, using the same methods she learned over the years, pulled Sonata closer, and held her in a big hug, allowing her to cry her eyes out. 

"Shh... I've got you, its okay..." Aria said, rubbing her sister's back. 

"We're... we're monsters..."

"No, we're not." Aria said, in a genuine warm voice. "We're just... different." 

She held her for a few good minutes, allowing her to cry her eyes out. Aria had never seen her sisters so hurt like this. She had been hurt times in the past, but it was never this bad. The thought alone made her hurt inside, and she allowed another tear to drop from her face. 

"Aria?" 

"Mmmhmm?" 

Sonata sniffled as she pulled out from the hug, and wiped another tear away.

"Y-You think... y-you think Adagio will be okay?" 

Aria sighed. "I don't know. She's hurting really bad right now. But the best we can do is give her some space right now." 

Sonata slowly nodded. "O-O-Okay..." 

Aria moved another tear off her face. She looked at the teddy bear in her hands and smiled at her. "I see you pulled out Mr Fuzzyclaw."

Sonata quivered her lips. "Mmmhmm..."

"I remember when we first got him for you. Do you?" 

Sonata shook her head. 

"We were back in 1917, back in the first World War. I remember you being afraid of those people we were fighting. Adagio and I got you that bear to help you sleep at night." Aria actually felt a little chuckle. "I remember you carried that bear everywhere with you ever since." 

Sonata for once, actually smiled a bit. A bittersweet memory, with a glimmer of some happiness.

"Heh, I remember that time a bit. Didn't you go ruthless on that one German guy?" 

Aria nodded. "And then Adagio had to pull me off of him for pounding him senselessly... She still doesn't understand why I belted him." 

"Why?" 

Aria looked back at her sister, still keeping up her calm face. 

"In the field of war, I remember he was about to fire some shots on you and Adagio. I couldn't stand to see you two gone, so just as he locked on target... I pounced him, and I never let off." 

Sonata blinked. "R-Really?"

Aria only nodded once. "I didn't want to think about what could have happened to you two. I did the only thing I could do, to make sure you two didn't leave me. If I lost you both then I... I would have been all alone..." 

Sonata was the one who pulled Aria in for a hug this time. Aria accepted, and allowed Sonata to hold her close.

"Adagio and I are never going to leave you. We always stay together, no matter what." Sonata whimpered. 

Aria sniffled and smiled back. "Right. No matter what... "

Aria fully embraced Sonata, and the two held each other in a hug for the longest time, slowly starting to calm each other down. They were hurt for sure, but they had each other. And they were going to pull out of it... eventually.

"Hey, how about this? Tomorrow, we don't go to school. We just go hang out at the mall, do something fun. Sound good?" Aria asked. 

Sonata laid back on the couch, unsure. 

"But what about Adagio?"

"I'm not gonna just take you and leave her. We'll check on her, if she's okay, then we're taking her with us. I think she'll need something to take her mind off as well. And if she doesn't want to, then that's fine. What do you say?"

Sonata tapped her chin, and eventually came to agreement. 

"Okay. But if its alright with you... I just want to lay here."

"Of course." Aria said, twiddling her fingers and looking around her, dropping in dead silence. What else could she say right now? 

"Aria?"

"Yeah?"

Sonata sighed and looked to her older sister. "What if we run into Vinyl, or Octavia, or the other girls?" 

Aria looked at her with a raised brow. She didn't think about that. 

"I don't know Sonata. I just don't know..."
> Chapter 18: History And Learning
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The very next day at school was much more calm. Especially since there wasn't anything big happening on today, Wednesday, or Thursday. Friday however was the big one. The finale. The final round of the Battle Of The Bands. It would be that day that the winner would be chosen, estimated by how much applause they'd receive. 

The Dazzlings didn't return back to school the next day. Not after their confrontation from the night before. They couldn't go back and face their 'friends' after what happened. Now the fate of the Battle of the Bands was all on the Song Of The Sea. To say Vinyl's team was stressed would be a complete understatement.

"I can't, I can't, I just, I can't do this!" Lyra panicked, shaking the entire table that they were sitting at, in the cafeteria. 

"Lyra, you got to calm down!" Bon Bon said, trying to hold her BFF together. 

"I can't! We've only got til Friday to get ourselves together, and those Rainbooms are gonna kill us! They're gonna--"

Octavia grabbed a cup of her water and splashed it straight into Lyra's face, ceasing her anxious voice. She stayed still for a moment, while water began to drip from her.

"... Thank you, Octavia." 

"Look, we need to get ourselves together, we're going to be fine. We don't need those Dazzlings, we can face that lot on our own." Octavia said, 

Trixie however, couldn't bring herself to eat or drink. She was too busy thinking about everything that they had learned last night. That was the single thing that stayed with her head that day. She didn't even say a word to her new friends when she got to school the next day. She just held her face up, looking depressed into her food.

"Trixie? Are you alright?" Vinyl asked.

Trixie sighed. "No..." 

"This isn't about last night, is it?"

"No, she's upset because they keep changing the taste of Cooler Cola." Octavia sarcastically replied.

"Girls, I'm just... I don't know." 

"Come on, you can't be mad over that." Lyra said, patting her hand on Trixie's. "Its not your fault."

"I never said it was." Trixie said, glaring at Lyra. "I just... why would they hide that?" 

"Because they're untrustworthy liars, that's why... or, well that's what Amethyst would say." Octavia shrugged.

"Girls, don't you think we may have stepped over a line? I mean, yeah, I freaked out too but... couldn't we have talked to them about it?"

"What's there to talk about?" Vinyl sneered. "They're liars, plain and simple."

Trixie shook her head. "I know its not just that. There's always reason behind one's actions. Therefore, there has to be some logical reason for why they didn't tell us about this."

"Trixie, what we just saw was on par with the Rainbooms power. And did you not forget that they admitted to being in those pictures?"

"Yes, but we should have heard them out." Trixie said. "Where are they anyway?" 

"Face it Trixie, they're never going to show up here again. Not after being ratted out." Octavia said, biting into her pizza. 

It didn't matter what anyone else said to her, Trixie wouldn't believe them. She refused to believe that they were just lying to them for no good reason. She was going to get to the bottom of this, no matter what took her! Except, well, the school schedule. Okay, maybe later I'll go and do some research on them, Trixie thought.





Once another session of freetime had opened up, Trixie immediately moved to the one place she knew she'd get some information; the library. She didn't let anyone or anything else distract her, instantly she dived straight to the library. Nothing was gonna distract her, nothing!

Upon entering, she could see a few of her classmates performing research on their own. Some collaborating for big projects, some studying, some working on their own, it was a full house.

She wandered around some more, and eventually found an open computer. Taking a seat, she set her stuff down, and logged in. Once the loading screens had ended, she opened up an internet browser and typed in the first thing in her head. 

Sirens. 

The first link she found, she clicked instantly. What she clicked on, took her to a website intended for Greek Mythology. In a painting, there enough was an image of what was described, a Siren. But the picture just made Trixie's spine tingle, seeing the near resemblance to Adagio Dazzle. 

"Sirens, here we go..." Trixie muttered to herself, reading out loud. "In Greek Mythology, they were dangerous creatures who lured nearby sailors with their enchanting music and singing voices to their doom, causing ships to crash on reefs near their islands..." 

From behind, she heard a voice speak to her.

"Researching Greek Mythology?" 

Trixie looked behind, and noticed Principal Luna was the one who had spoken to her. With a nervous smile, Trixie nodded.

"Yeah, totally!" 

Luna gave a smile back. "I loved studying Greek Mythology back in my old teaching days. The mythology was just so fascinating..." 

"Hehe, yeah, I guess so." Trixie turned around her in chair. 

"Is everything alright? You seem a little anxious." Principal Luna asked.

"I am, I'm just... I don't know. My friends aren't talking with one another, and we were told one thing about another and... well, now we're not talking to each other." 

"Did any of you girls think maybe what was told could have been rumors?" Principal Luna asked.

Trixie stopped typing. "Well, no... but for the sake of this scenario, I'm just referring to Girl A, B, and C because they admitted to the rumor."

"Well, I don't know if this rumor is true or not, but maybe you all should talk about it."

"That's the thing, I can't get them to listen. How can I get everyone to calm down and talk everything out if no one will listen?" Trixie said, leaning her head back in the chair. 

Luna smiled. "I know just how to handle this situation Trixie. My sister Celestia and I have had this situation happened times before."

"You know how to fix it?" 

"Yes. The thing with friends is, they're not going to talk to each other if they're all riled up from new information that is going to be hard to take. You need to give them some time to calm down, and once they do, that's when you can gather them all together and that's when you can talk things out. Learn from everyone's perspectives, and try to come to a form of agreement."

"But what happens then?" 

"I'm afraid that's when you'll be on your own to decide. But I know you and your friends can work things out." Principal Luna smiled, before leaving the library. 

Trixie took food for thought before going back to her research. Perhaps she was right. Everyone was still mad, and it was information they had only learned from last night. Now when there were so many raging and spurning emotions all  around. She'd have to talk to them later. 

She pressed the print button, printing the page that withheld information about the Sirens from Greek Mythology. But her research wasn't going to stop there; she had much more to find! 

By the time the sun was starting to set, Trixie had zipped through the whole library, looking through textbooks, research books, books dedicated to supernatural, everything. She was desperate to find every piece of information she could get on the Dazzlings no matter what. As she looked through some of the books text, she even found more pictures of them, in more and more time periods. 

Even online she found some old pictures of them. One of them she found what appeared to be them in a Japanese diner, back in Kyoto. All three of them were wearing kimonos, and across from them was a smiling Japanese woman in her 20s, making tea. Below the photograph was a little date, set in 1982, and there were names of all four girls. 

"Adagio, Aria, Sonata and... Tībaggu?" Trixie asked herself. 

Instantly she printed out a full article of that document, just in case, the picture coming along with it. 

As her research continued, her pile of notes and information started to get bigger and bigger. And in each of her notes, there was some pieces of text that were highlight. And while Trixie read through them all, she started to notice several patterns in each piece. All of the documents she printed out were of different places in time, all from different centuries and eras, but there was something in each one she found.

Scared. Ran off. Hunted. Chased.

Every document, every article she found said that these girls were chased off. And it was always when their true selves had been shown off. Even in information about them being in the Middle Ages said that upon their powers being exposed, King Arthur and his Knights chased them out.  

Why was it that the articles and pieces of texts said they were chased out? Well if she was going to find out, it was going to be a question reserved for the Dazzlings. She gathered up all of her printed documents together, and left the library, on her way. 





As she made around another corner in the hallways, she stopped when she heard a familiar group of voices. She poked her head from the side and held in a gasp of shock. There were all the Rainbooms, but no Sunset Shimmer. All together in that corner area where Pinkie's locker was.

"--Girls, I'm telling you, maybe what we're doing is wrong." Applejack spoke.

"You mean having souls and destroying people's lives without any regard for their feelings or well being?" Pinkie asked.

"No, I... well, technically yeah, but still, we gotta win this competition. Know what will happen if we don't?"

Everyone nodded with gulps. 

"Several thousand beatdowns..."

"And more to come..." Rarity shivered.

Trixie raised a brow as she listened to them. This was sounding pretty fishy. 

"But we have these bad boys, don't we?" Rainbow Dash asked, showing off her pendent.

"Maybe so, but Sunset Shimmer knows how to use them a lot more than we do. She could turn them against us." Fluttershy replied.

"And lets not forget... poor Applebloom and Sweetie Belle," Rarity whimpered. 

"Yeah..." Applejack sighed. "But I don't know about you, I'm not sure I can keep this up anymore. I need the prize money more than anything." 

"You mean the thing that was NEVER BROUGHT UP OR MENTIONED EVER!? I mean seriously, how many things just get brought up like they've always happened when they were only just brought up now? It's pretty inconsistent. And why didn't you tell me that there was money involved!?" Pinkie rambled. 

Applejack rolled her eyes at Pinkie. "Anyways, the point I'm tryin' to make is, are we sure this is right?"

"Look, girls... we're all tired of not getting attention, and I know you and Rarity want to win the prize money to pay for what Sunset Shimmer did but... come on! We've been pushed around long enough, its time we take some control for once!" Pinkie snapped.

"But Pinkie, what if what we're doing is wrong?"

Pinkie zoomed right up at Applejack, pulling her right up close to her face.

"Applejack. LOOK AT ME. Friday is going to be the night we finally gain victory, and we've already scared everyone in the entire school. We have no more souls to lose!" 

Applejack pushed Pinkie off of her and huffed. "I'm just saying... its at least something worth thinking about." 

"Oh please, its not like we're gonna pay for--"

Pinkie opened up her locker, and right at that moment, the two Rubik's cubes that were in there, exploded, splattering Pinkie in bright colorful paint. The explosion was so big that it even spread all over the inside of Pinkie's locker, coating everything in bright colors.

Pinkie's teeth turned to daggers, steam puffed out of her ears, and her eyes became voids of fire. "Curse your 80s gimmick Amethyst!!!" 

Trixie held a hand over her mouth, stifling a giggle. The reaction on Pinkie's face was enough to make her want to burst out in laughter. About time the bombs went off. 





After school, everyone went on their own way and went home. Trixie however, had a plan. They had until Friday before the final Battle of the Bands round would happen, and she had to get everyone to apologize. This was something they had to do. 

Everyone was gathered over at Vinyl's house, over for a big study group. All they were doing now was just waiting for Trixie. Vinyl got up to answer the door, immediately as it ringed. And loe and behold, on the other side there was Trixie with her materials and supplies. 

"Trixie, excellent, you made it!" Vinyl said, welcoming her inside.

"Thanks for letting me." Trixie said, putting on a pair of crocs. 

Trixie closed the door behind her, and she sat on the floor, pulling up to the coffee table where everyone was gathered. Over in the kitchen, Bon Bon was busy stirring away in a bowl, trying to prepare dinner.

"So, why did you all want us to specifically come over here tonight?" Octavia asked.

Trixie looked at everyone, who all turned their gaze towards her. Well, all except for Bon Bon who couldn't take her eyes off of the food she was making.

"Okay, I... promise you're not going to be mad?"

"Sweetheart, why would we be mad at you? You didn't do anything bad, did you?" Octavia asked with some slight precaution.

"No, I didn't. I just... I know we're all still a little sensitive about this, but I think its worth talking about."

"Yeah, what is it?" Amethyst asked.

Trixie took a deep breath, calming herself down. If she was going to speak herself out, she needed to be as calm as possible.

"We have to talk to the Dazzlings."

Everyone was in an instant collective groan, and they could hear Bon Bon dropping something in the kitchen. Everyone looked back at her, seeing her pull herself off from the ground behind the counter.

"Sorry, just dropped my spatula! I'll get a new one!"

Trixie blinked, and then looked back to the girls.

"Okay, so, if we--"

"No. Out of the question." Vinyl huffed.

"I don't give a flying feather about them, we don't need to associate ourselves with that sort." 

"Girls." Trixie tried to speak.

"And why should we? They lied to us, they hid some pretty damning truths behind our backs, why should we talk to them?"

"Girls." 

"And for that matter Trixie, why are you even offering them sympathy? Why are you giving them the satisfaction?"

"GIRLS!" Trixie yelled, getting all of them to shut up and sit up straight, dropping to their seats. Noticing all of them had stopped talking, she took another deep breath to calm down. "Thank you. Now, if I can talk about this without being interrupted, its because I've found these. Here's an example." 

Trixie cleared her throat, and then spoke. 

"During the events of the World War II, there had been speculation of mystical creatures among our kind during the war. During a bombing attack out at sea, three strange creatures with aquatic and equine like features were found flying over the battle zone. Not after a second of seeing them, everyone turned their gaze upon the three of them and fired upon them for their massive size..."

Trixie placed some documents and photographs on the table, allowing them to view for themselves. Vinyl was the first to pick one up.

"Oooh, their outfits are so... classy. I love it! They're wearing penguin tuxedos at a banquet!"

"When was that picture dated?"

"Back in 1975." Vinyl replied. 

Octavia picked up another article. 

"Loch Ness Monsters Are Real? In 1996, a heavy metal rock and roll tour group was practicing over in the open spaces of Scotland, when one of the band members spotted what appeared to be sea like creatures swimming about in the Loch. Many have speculated to be the legendary Loch Ness Monster, but no further evidence suggested this fact was true." 

Amethyst picked up another document, looking at the photograph from the 1980s with the three sisters and the Japanese woman. Lyra leaned over, taking a look at the picture.

"Ooh, I love the kimonos!" Lyra grinned.

"My question is, who was this Tībaggu woman?" Amethyst asked.

Bon Bon walked from the kitchen to the living room, to see what all of the commotion was about. This time, she picked up a newspaper article she read dating back to the 1950s.

"In an attempt to deal with a few hooligans, three gals tried to stand in and defend a child, but their attempts had drawn several police forces to them who scared them off, and thankfully brought them to the attention to arrest the man before he made the attempted murder. The three girls were no where to be seen but they had been speculated to be gods for their enchanting singing voices and their strange magic..." Bon Bon stated. 

Amethyst picked up another picture, and she found herself snickering.

"Oh my gosh... look at this. Look at what Aria's wearing!" 

Lyra and Bon Bon looked over and stifled a giggle. In a picture was an picture from 1985, shown to be in a gym. Aria appeared to be sitting on an exercise ball with her legs out to hold herself up, while in the mirror behind, they could see several other people on exercise balls and imitating her movement. Aria herself had a pink leotard on, high fitness briefs over spandex pants, a spandex shirt underneath her unitard, and leg warmers. In addition, she had a headband, and her clothes were all in bright neon

"She's calling my shoulder pads and parachute pants dated, when she herself is wearing... this! This is great! I'm holding onto this!" Amethyst said, holding onto her sides. 

"Wait... look at this one." Octavia said, picking up another document. Everyone had gathered around to look at what she was reading. "This one dates back to the 1700s. In an attempt to free themselves from the taxations, three girls had been seen in the streets attempting to calm everyone in the all of the protests. However, the King's men claimed their act to be an act of witchcraft and ordered all men to kill... them... all..." 

By now, everyone was in total shock. All of their eyes looked back to Trixie who was sharing the shock and sadness of the reality. They ran all over the world, and in every other document and piece of history Trixie had found, there was always something about them being hunted down by people with weapons. 

"You mean to tell us... everywhere these girls were in, there was always someone trying to kill them?" 

Trixie nodded. 

"Oh my goodness..." Vinyl said, falling limp onto her armchair. "We have to apologize to them."

"And talk to them. We have to talk about this, or we're never going to move on. We all owe them an apology." Trixie said. 

Everyone exchanged glances, some giving understanding looks with only the bob of their heads. After a few seconds of silence, everyone looked back at Trixie. 

"You know Trixie, for as nerdy as you may be... I think you might be the wisest of us all." Amethyst said, with a serious face.

Trixie felt herself a little blush. "I don't think I'm that wise..."

"Well if we're going to apologize, I think there's one more thing we need answered first..." Lyra said, raising her finger. 

"Yeah?"

Lyra cleared her throat. 

"Where can I get a kimono?"
> Chapter 19: Jolly Sailor Bold
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Wednesday; 4:00  

After another day of school, the girls instantly knew where to go next. The Dazzling's apartment over in Canterlot City. They wasted no time trying to go and find them. 

Once the elevator dinged, opening up the doors for them up on the top floor, they all stepped off the elevator allowing the door to close. They huddled together, walking to the front door; still shiny and clean as ever. Octavia was about to move her hand up to try and knock, but she froze. The fear of their anger still lingered in her mind. What if they wouldn't let them in? What if they yelled at them? 

Octavia's hand retracted away, but she felt a hand touch her shoulder. Looking next to her, she found Vinyl's warm smile. She gave her a nod, and hugged her by the side. Octavia felt a little better, knowing she had her friends with her. With no fear, she knocked on the door, loud enough for them to hear. 

The door did open up slightly, but not all the way. They could see the chain on the door, enforced so they couldn't get in. But they were a little relieved to see a familiar blue face they came to love. However, that blue face was scowling at them.

"What do you want?"

"Hey, Sonata." Vinyl said, moving in front of the group. "Are... are you okay?"

Sonata rolled her eyes. "Well duh! I'm not in physical pain." 

Vinyl felt some animosity come from her tone.

"Well... may we come in?"

"No." Sonata just said with no remorse. 

"But, we just want to talk--"

"Why should we talk to you? You girls said it yourself, you wanted nothing to do with 'monsters'." 

"Sonata, we overreacted. And what we said was wrong, there's no denying that. But can't we talk this out?" Vinyl asked.

"No! I don't care if you bribe me with tacos, it still won't work! I'm not that stupid!" 

The girls blinked. 

"None of us said you were..." Octavia hesitated.

"You know what I mean!" 

They all flinched back.

"Well, can we talk to Aria?" Octavia asked.

"No!" Aria's voice yelled from behind. "I don't want to talk to you! What you said to us was just... the worst." 

"It can't have been that bad, can it?" 

Aria poked her head from above Sonata's, pushing her head down a bit. 

"Yeah, it is. And guess what, we're not letting you in." Aria snapped.

"No, Sonata made that clear," Amethyst shrugged. 

"But, can't we talk to Adagio?" Trixie asked. 

Both Aria and Sonata looked at each other, and then glared back at the girls with their heads slowly shaking no. 

"But, we have to--"

"No, you don't!" Aria yelled. "You hurt Adagio! You hurt her really bad. She hasn't left her room since you girls lashed at her, and she never stays in her room for that long. You broke her!" 

"Then we need to talk to her. We got to get her out of her funk." Trixie said.

"Well not you girls, you hurt her bad. Adagio's not going to forgive you so easily," Aria said. "Besides, I don't think she wants to talk... oh hold on a second." Aria stepped away from the door, leaving Sonata to just glare at them in awkward silence. 

"You sure?" Aria said, her voice echoing. "You sure that's gonna be okay? Well, okay then..." 

Aria poked her head back out again, glaring at all of them.

"So... you girls said you wanted to talk to us?" 

All of them nodded.  Aria looked back in their main living room, and then back to the others.

"Go to the Canterlot Beach. 8:00. We'll give you an exact coordinates of where we want you all to meet us."

"Wait, when?"

"Tonight!" Aria yelled. 

Immediately the door slammed in their faces. They were left bewildered for a moment, but it didn't last long. Sure, they were mad, but on the other hand they got them to talk for a bit. 

And hey, they were going to see them tonight! Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.





7:40

The girls arrived at the exact location they were requested to go; the Canterlot Beach. And in addition, all of them were dressed in bathing suits just in case. All of them drove in Amethyst's SUV, and in addition, she hitched a trailer on the back of the car. Coming with her was a cabin boat, big enough for all six of them to ride in. 

Surprisingly, there didn't seem to be many people on the beach at night, and thankfully no adults to tell them to get away. All the more for them to pull out the equipment and things they needed. Once the car went onto the sand and its engine had turned off, the girls helped Amethyst move the boat carefully from its trailer and carefully set it into the water, everyone climbed aboard and got into their seats.

"You know something girls, as a little hesitant as I am to why they're asking us to come out into a specific part of the sea," Amethyst said, looking at a few of them in their seats, "I'm a little excited! Its been so long since I took this bad boy out, and I'm gonna clock some miles!" 

Amethyst raised her arm out, and swayed it around as if she was dancing to a beat.

"Octavia! Hype music!"

"Got it Amethyst!" 

Octavia pressed the play button on the little music player on the dashboard, which started to play. 

Take my breath away...

Octavia's head slowly bobbed to the beat, but Amethyst stopped moving and just froze.

"No! WHAT!? Octavia, that's the wrong one! How is that hype music!?"

"Sorry, my bad!" Octavia pulled out the cassette tape, and put in another one. "There we go, that should work."

A strumming guitar started to play, and Amethyst bobbed her head to the music. "Oh yeah, that's the stuff! Lets kick it!" 

She pulled on a lever, and the boat started to turn on, and start moving out into the open water. Everyone hanged on for dear life as they boat shook them all about, Amethyst holding onto the wheel and taking them out to the sea. 

Highway to the danger zone!





After ten minutes of driving, Amethyst parked the boat over a portion of water that was only a few miles off the coast of the beach. Thankfully they were only a few feet away from the giant cliffs and mountains that dug into the sea. 

"Okay, so, what now?" Lyra asked.

"At the most, all we can do is wait." Amethyst said, holding onto the wheel.

"Didn't they give us instructions?" 

"Actually, they did send me some more info." Trixie said, pulling out a sheet of paper. "They said, 'if you want us to appear, play something nice and loud for all of us to hear'." 

Amethyst grinned. "Good thing I've got some rockin stereos that are loud enough!" 

Amethyst flipped a switch, and music began to blast from her speakers on the boat, loud enough to send echoes throughout the area they were in. But that only made everyone cover their ears from how loud the music was.

"TURN IT DOWN!!!" Vinyl yelled.

"What!?" 

"TURN THE MUSIC DOWN!"

"MOVE THE SPURNING CLOWN?" Amethyst yelled back.

She hit the button to turn it off, and everyone sighed in relief. 

"Thank you, I don't think we could have taken much more of that." Vinyl said, sighing. "Any more, and I think all of us would have been deaf permanently." 

"Oh come on, you wouldn't have gone deaf from that..."

Trixie did even pay attention to the group's conversation. She was too busy staring out into the water, looking at the moonlight reflecting on the crystal clear water. It was such a nice sight. She let out a sigh and looked down into the water. She could see her reflection in front of her; that same little dork. 

"Well, hopefully Adagio will come out now." 

She smiled at herself looking in the water. Without even a second, a pair of glowing red eyes reflected from under the water, making her shriek and fall back, landing on the floor of the boat. 

"Trixie, are you okay?" 

Trixie slowly nodded and got back up. "I really hope I didn't see what I thought I was seeing." 

"What?" 

"Well--"

"Look!" Vinyl said, pointing out into the water. 

Everyone moved to one side of the boat and looked at where she was pointing at. Nothing.

"What?" Octavia asked.

"I swear, there was something out there. Or, it was out there." 

Pop. 

Everyone stopped. 

Pop.

Their eyes slowly meeting each other, went down to gaze into the water. A few bubbles were seen rising up and popping above the water.

"That's not supposed to happen, is it?" 

Lyra and Bon Bon turned their heads and gasped. Everyone turned to where they were looking at and let out a gasp as well. What appeared to be a giant fin was snaking its way through the water. And it was massive! It looked a little bigger than their own boat! 

But what they noticed was the fin was of a dark scent of purple, and as soon as it snaked past them, it went straight back into the water. 

"G-G-Girls... I'm not sure we're alone out here." 

While everyone gathered themselves together in the middle, none of them looked back into the water again. Something in a dark shadow was swimming right under them. Something more massive than a Great White, or a whale! Worse, none of them even saw it swim right underneath them. The only thing they noticed was a strange growling sound that was coming from the water.

"Y-You heard that too, right?" Bon Bon shivered.

"We all did!" Lyra quaked.

"Girls, lets try to stay calm... I'm sure we're just above some busy reefs, they're home to many forms of marine life. Maybe we're hovering over a home of a creature who's not really happy." Octavia said, trying to lighten the mood, but not even her words could make them feel relief.

Trixie turned her head again, and she froze. A girl was found hanging on the side of their boat, looking at them. This would have been a complete surprise, but thankfully this girl was someone they knew. Her orange puffy hair was now wet and laid limp against her bare body. Only her bare arms and shoulders could be seen as she clinged onto the side of the boat. 

"A-Adagio?"

The eldest sister didn't say a word to Trixie, and instead just stared at her and her friends with a neutral face. Everyone else eventually turned around, and caught on too. But all they could do was hold themselves against the side of the boat, not wanting to move closer to Adagio. 

"Oh, Adagio, hey! We uh... we didn't know you would be back again. You uh... you okay?" 

Adagio still didn't say a word, and her face remained neutral. As if she was just... frozen. 

"Adagio? Are you okay? You're not mad, are you?" Lyra gulped.

Trixie, unsure of her well being, slowly started to move. She took one step, and then another, and then another, and then another, slowly moving towards Adagio.

"Adagio, please talk to me. What we did was wrong, I know, but can't we talk this out?" 

Adagio's head only made a slight turn to look at her friends, and back at Trixie. Her expression changed from neutral to a scowl, as if she was annoyed. And without warning, Adagio started singing.

My heart is pierced by Cupid, 
I disdain all glittering gold...

Adagio pushed herself off the boat, putting herself back into the open water, still above the water away from them. Then like an ominous spirit of the night, her eyes began to glow, and the red pendent around her neck hummed. 

There is nothing can console me
but my Jolly Sailor Bold...

She dived straight back into the water, the girls only getting one glimpse at her feet before she was dispersed into the water. Confused, the girls leaned forward, trying to see where she was going. A bright flash of red emitted from the water, but it lasted for a brief second. Everyone was sent back into a gasp of surprise. 

Far beneath the water, three massive sea creatures began swimming beneath, moving themselves right up to the surface where that tiny boat was afloat. All of them began to spiral around the water, and then slowly show off only a few inches. 

Around them, the girls could see more giant fins prodding out of the water. Blue fins, purple fins, and orange and yellow fins! All of them were digging right through the water, and swimming around their boat. And then in seconds, they vanished back into the sea. 

"We're gonna die out here, I just know it..." Lyra whimpered.

Bubbles began to pop. Even more than usual. More and more bubbles began bubbling up and popping above the surface; in three different places at once. Everyone let out a collective whimper of fear, and huddled all together, holding each other close. 

But then, they noticed something was starting to rise up from the water. In all three of those places, what appeared to be snouts started to poke its way out, with water pushing past it. The snouts were connected with a head, the head in the shape of an equine like creature, with long necks. 

All of them pushed themselves higher and higher out of the water, showing off more of their features. Their skin was mostly covered in fish scales, but their undersides where the bellies were, were not. Gills were on the sides of their faces, with antenna on top of their heads. Giant fins stretched from the back of their heads and extended down all the way down to their backs. There were giant arms connected to the fronts of their bodies, in the shape of front hooves of a horse. 

Lastly,  they could see red gems right in the midsection, where they could guess was where their hearts were. But all of their heads were looking down at them, snarling. Sharp teeth were flashed at them, accompanied by loud growling noises. 

Trixie and the girls shivered out of fear. 

"Girls, I hoped it wasn't going be like this but, I think we're fish food!" Octavia whimpered.

"This isn't how I wanted to die!" Lyra bawled. 

Trixie didn't cry like the others. She was too busy analyzing each and every one of them.

"Girls, look closely. Do any of them look familiar to you?" Trixie asked. 

"No!" Vinyl screamed.

"Well, they do to me." Trixie said. She looked up high above, staring at the yellow and orange creature that was staring down at her with looks of anger. She didn't back away, run back to her group. She was too busy looking at the giant thing that was in front of her. 

"Its... its you. Adagio?"

The yellow creature's head slowly leaned down, its neck bending forward so its head could meet up with her. But the face didn't leave a smile, but instead just growled some more. 

"Adagio? Please, can't we talk?" 

Adagio didn't respond to Trixie with words, but instead just backed its head up to tower above. The giant hooves held onto the sides of the boat, tightly. Once she had a grip, she jerked her head forward, and exploded at them with one giant roar that would have been big enough to cause earthquakes. Her roaring practically made everyone fall to the floor of the boat and their hair blew right behind them from how loud she was. This was one angry beast.

As the lifeforms roars died down, she let go of the boat and started to turn around. She dived straight back into the sea and used her tail to splash the water, creating a big enough wave to push the girls and their boat straight back towards the mainland. All of them screamed in terror as they held onto the boat, watching the night sky zip right past them above. 

The boat started to shake and it stopped once it hit something hard. Pulling themselves back up, they looked to see what they hit. They found themselves right back on the beach where the car was. And out in the sea was the three creatures staring at them with angry snarls and growls.

All three made a collective roar and dived back into the sea, disappearing under the water. The girls were practically shaking from the fear they had just witnessed a few moments ago.

"So... y-you think they're still mad?" Lyra asked.
> Chapter 20: Performance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I'll save you, Skipper!!!" 

Amethyst jumped right off the boat and fell face first, her body stretched like a pizza as she fell on the sand. She slowly pulled her head up and attempted to wipe the sand off her face and looked up. She saw Octavia and Vinyl sprawled in the sand as well, and could hear them moaning from the impact of the crash.

"V-Vinyl? Are you alright luv?" Octavia asked.

Vinyl groaned as she pulled up. "I'm alright, for the most part. You?"

Octavia shuddered as she got up. "I think I got sand in my... everything."

Vinyl's eyes widened. "That was more information that I didn't need to know." 

Octavia blushed. "Sorry..."

Bon Bon coughed up sand that got into her mouth, hacking it up violently. 

"What..." she coughed again. "What was that!?"

"Those... those had to be the Dazzlings! They just had to be!" Amethyst panicked. 

"But why did they throw us back here!? I thought they said to come here if we wanted to talk to us!" Lyra said, helping Bon Bon wipe off more sand off her body. 

Trixie watched as everyone continuously panicked, not even knowing what to do or say. What could she do? How could she calm them down? And more on that, how could she get the Dazzlings out of the sea to talk? If they threw them back here, how could they talk? And why did they throw them back to begin with? 

"You think they got mad because of my music?" Amethyst said, rubbing the back of her head.

"No, I'm sure they're mad because we still hurt them!" Octavia fell back and landed in the sand again. "Its going to take a miracle to get those girls to talk."

"Well its not going to do us any good if we just sit here and do nothing but panic. We need to do something that can attract them to us." Vinyl interjected.

"And just how can we do that?" Lyra asked. "Its not like we can just sing to them!"

A light bulb flickered in Trixie's head, and she snapped her fingers. Music. Singing. That was it! The one thing those... sirens, couldn't resist! But wait, that would mean they would have to sing to them. But they couldn't sing in the state they were in. Not after being so shaken up, and heck, none of them knew the words. 

Trixie however did. But that would have to mean performing... in front of them. And she was scared of performing. But if she didn't, then they will never get the Dazzlings to talk to them. 

Well, it looked like the choice was clear. Quickly running back to the SUV, she opened up the doors and dug into the back. She grabbed a cordless speaker and rushed out with it on the beach. Eventually she found a perfect spot to sing in front of, and she set the speaker down. Then another trip back, she found the microphone to connect it to the speaker. None of the girls even saw what she was doing. 

As they kept wallowing around in their shaken up states, Trixie turned on the speaker, and connected the microphone. As it turned on, Trixie cleared her throat, and spoke into the microphone. "Adagio, Aria, Sonata. If you can hear me... I hope you understand how sorry we are, and how much we miss you. And because I miss you so much, I'm going to be performing this number. For you three. I... I hope you like it."

With a big deep breath... she let her heart out and sang. 

Upon one summer's morning,
I carefully did stray
Down by the Walls of Wapping
Where I met a sailor gay

All of the girls on the beach immediately stopped talking when they heard that song. They knew that song anywhere, but wait. It wasn't the Dazzlings. Their heads all turned and looked at Trixie Lulamoon, facing the entire ocean in the sandy waters, with a microphone in hand. 

Conversing with a young lass, 
who seem’d to be in pain
Saying, “William, when you go I fear you’ll not return again.”

Under the water, Adagio's ears perked up, hearing the music from the surface. Was that... Trixie singing? She was singing? But she didn't want to perform! And she was now singing for all of them to hear! 

My heart is pierced by Cupid
I disdain all glittering gold
there is nothing can console me
but my Jolly Sailor Bold

His hair it did in ringlets
his heart as black as coal
May happiness attend him
Wherever he may go

Aria and Sonata slowly poked their sea-pony heads out of the water, slowly pulling up to gaze at the performance on the beach. They couldn't believe their eyes. Were their eyes deceiving them? Was Trixie, a nervous and scared little geek, singing loud for all of them to hear? 

Behind Trixie, the rest of the girls all stifled a shriek as they saw their sea creature heads poke their heads out. With caution, all five of them took a step back, not wanting to be near when they would approach them.

Her father is a merchant 
and the truth to you I’ll tell
and in great London City 
in opulence doth dwell

His fortune doth exceed 
£300,000 in gold
and he frowns upon his daughter
for she loves a sailor bold

Eventually, Aria, and Sonata dived back down into the water, meeting up with Adagio. All three of them shared a few grunts and growls, nodding with one another. All three of them turned their bodies towards the shore, and started swimming for the beach. 

Come all you pretty fair maids
wherever you may be

All three of their heads pushed back up to the surface, several amounts of water splashing down below, hitting the sea again. Their purple pupils gazed down at the girls who all were shivering in fear, waiting for them to make any attack or motion. But they didn't. They were stiff frozen in their tracks. 

Who love a jolly sailor bold 
that ploughs the raging sea

Adagio Dazzle moved forward, and started to pull herself onto the beach. Her giant hooves slammed into the sand, and her head leered down at Trixie. Trixie didn't move a muscle, and kept on singing; offering her the most friendly and heart-felt smile she could give her. Adagio looked deep into Trixie's eyes, and she saw no fear. Trixie wasn't afraid, nor backing down from her. She could see genuine guilt in her eyes, accompanied by her majestic voice. 

This girl was standing still in front of her, singing for her! Maybe, just maybe...

My heart is pierced by Cupid
I disdain all glittering gold...

Adagio's head slowly moved down, her snout very close from Trixie's touch. Trixie gazed into the sea creature's eyes, and saw nothing but reflected forgiveness and sorrow.

There is nothing can console me...

Trixie slowly moved her hand up with hesitation. She sensed a smile from the enormous siren, and she moved her face closer, allowing Trixie to pet her face. Trixie's hesitation lightened up, and she gave a warm smile. 

But my Jolly... Sailor... Bold...

Trixie set the microphone down, and she moved closer to the giant creature. She attempted to hug her face, and she heard Adagio's very quiet noises. Adagio's eyes slowly closed, and she let out a small snarl. Not of anger, but of love. 

Aria and Sonata's heads looked at each other, both pondering in thought. But eventually, their mouths crept with small grins. There was no denying how much love they could sense from Adagio. There was no more anger and hate to be seen. 

A bright flash of light emitted from their bodies, blinding almost everyone. But as the girls looked back, instead they saw the same girls they knew and loved, walking barefoot on the beach towards them. Their faces were nothing but short of content and happiness.

Trixie let go of Adagio's snout and looked up at her big, beautiful, lustrous eyes. She patted her face again, eliciting a small sound that almost seemed like purring to her. Looking down, Trixie saw the red gem in the middle of Adagio's heart emit a bright glow of red, and a large humming sound.

Trixie braced herself for an incoming flash, and she heard the flash in a big boom sound. When she was sure the light was gone, she opened her eyes to see Adagio Dazzle standing in front of her; back as a biped. Her smile was probably the most adorable smile she had ever seen.

"So... can we start over?" Trixie asked.

Adagio slowly nodded, and she yanked the teenage geek to her, embracing her in a giant hug that caught her offguard. Trixie did nothing but hug her back, sighing in relief. She stroked Adagio's back, feeling her smooth yet wet skin. Pulling out of the hug, Trixie grinned back.

"Trixie, I am so proud of you," Adagio stroked her cheek. "You did that for us?"

Trixie nodded. Adagio's eyes could be seen, pushing out tears. 

"I... I don't know what to say."

Trixie smiled back, and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Then don't say anything." 

"Hey girls!"

The two looked back to see the others all gathered together with a few chairs and a grille already starting. 

"How about you get over here and get yourself warmed up luv? We've got a towel for you." 

Adagio nodded, and she looked back at Trixie, still holding the most adorable grin ever. Trixie held her hand, and she walked with her over to the group who were all gathered together and starting food. 

"Here's a towel for you luv." Octavia said, tossing a towel to Adagio to cover herself.

"Thank you." Adagio said, wrapping herself in it, covering her bare body. 

Once she took a seat, the others all gathered close together, all in their own beach chairs. Bon Bon just went away at the grille, grilling some burgers and hot dogs for everyone.

"Okay, so... now that we've calmed down, can we please talk about why you three have been hiding this information?" Vinyl asked.

Adagio looked to her sisters who were both in agreeing glances. 

"I suppose we could. Though, I must warn you. What we're going to tell you is going to be quite... complicated.

Everyone leaned in, trying to hear what she was going to say. 

"So... we're listening."
> Chapter 21: A Long Time Ago Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So... we're listening."

Adagio took a deep inhale, and then exhaled. She wanted to approach this as calm as possible.

"Alright. So you girls know that we've been on this planet for as long as you know, right?" Adagio asked.

"All the way back to the Middle Ages with King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table," Bon Bon piped up. 

"Right. Well, this..." Adagio found herself stuck, trying to find the right words. "This... this is a little hard, I... I want to say this right." 

"Its okay," Trixie patted her shoulder.

Adagio sighed again. "Okay, I... I can do this. Alright, so you all know we've been here for a really, really, really, really, really, reaaaalllly long time. And this is going to sound insane, but there's a perfectly good reason for that."

Lyra gasped. "You're aliens from another planet!?"

Adagio scowled. "No."

"You're changelings who can take on the form of anyone you want."

"No."

"Demons from the underworld who've been around for hundreds of years?" Bon Bon asked. 

"No."

"Robots from the future sent back in time and had been stuck in the past years?" Amethyst queried.

"Girls. Allow me to explain." Adagio raised her hand up.

The girls slumped back in their chairs, and pulled out a few soda cans, popping them open making some hissing sounds. 

"Okay, so, here's what's up. You may want to get comfortable, because this is where its going to get... tricky." 





"In a world far away from what you call Earth, we lived in a wonderful place. Unlike your planet, we possessed something your world did not. We had magic. Our kind consisted of many animal forms who lived on this world, but most of which lived in a part of the world we call our own; Equestria. Equestria was home to Earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, griffins, manticores, changelings, and more than we can even name. And that's where we three came in. Sirens."

"Wait, wait, hold on!"





Lyra raised her hand up, and the three sisters looked at her. 

"You mean to tell me, you three are actually from a place filled with fluffy unicorns?" 

"As childish this may sound, yes. Yes we are." 

Lyra's face went from confused, to having a silly grin on her look. "Okay, that's awesome!"

"A little far-fetched, but please, go on." Octavia nodded.

"Right! Anyways, where was I? Oh yes..."





"The three of us were indeed sirens. Baring much resemblance from the sirens you have in your Greek culture, but there's some things about those that are different from us. We never wished to bring harm or chaos upon anyone or anything. All we wanted was family, but we never got it..."

Within a dark and damp cave, a small baby sea creature in a light shade of orange crawled on its own two feet, looking at its surroundings. No one around. There was only that small baby, and two other eggs in a small hay-made nest.

"M-Mama?" The seapony called, trying to look around. "P-Papa?"

The seapony crawled around some more, and let out another cry. "Mama! Where are you?" 

"I was all alone. No mother, no father, no aunt, or uncle, no grandparents... no one."

The baby seapony huddled close to the two eggs that were still in the hay nest, wrapping herself close to them and whimpering. Tears ran down her face. All alone, with no one to love. Who would abandon a poor baby? 

But just then, she heard a small tapping sound. Her ears perked up, hearing the sound, and she looked around. Where did that come from?

"H-Hello?" She whimpered. 

No sound, no reply.

She put her head back down in the hay, whimpering and sniffling some more. But then she heard that tap again. But that was much closer than she had heard last time. She pulled her head up and looked down at the two eggs. One of them was starting to shake. And the top of it was being jabbed at, like if something was trying to get out. 

A small little smile was starting to appear on her face. Were these abandoned eggs actually holding something alive in them? Could they be?

Pieces of the egg shell started to crackle and break, falling into pieces. A small purple nose could be seen, pecking its way out of the egg. The orange seapony moved a little closer to the eggs, watching the shaking one start to break apart. 

After a few minutes, the egg had finally broken and a little baby seapony flopped from the shells. Its shade was in bright purple, but its fins were of a darker color. The baby slowly wallowing around in the hay, trying to pull itself up from the small bit of light that was offered, and her eyes slowly opened up. Her eyes locked on to the larger seapony in front of her, who had nothing but a smile.

"Hey little one." Adagio sniffled, her eyes in pure joy of the baby in front of her.

The purple seapony gave cooed and babbled, trying to move towards her with what it could. Adagio just used her little tail and helped scoop her up closer so she could hold her.

"Its okay. Shh... its okay, I've got you..." Adagio said, holding her close. The baby babbled back at her and hugged her, making Adagio smile even more. This adorable baby was with her, and now she was no longer alone. Even if she was the only one here, she promised to watch over the newborn, and if possible the other one as best she could.

"From that day, I promised to watch over Aria, and then later Sonata, take care of them, and give them the thing I never did get... the love from a parent."

"Oh come on!"





Aria was moaning. "Did you have to tell them that? Seriously?"

"They need to know everything, and they have a right to know. Besides, you were adorable as a baby."

Aria's cheeks flushed profusely. "No I wasn't..."

"Yes you were." Adagio giggled. "Anyways..."





Over a few years, Adagio started to watch after the baby as best as she could. A few rough patches went along the way, but in the end things turned out well. The baby was now no longer becoming a baby, but was becoming a little older. So much so she started to learn how to talk, and Adagio couldn't have been more happy. 

"A-Adagio..." Aria cooed.

"Yes Aria?" 

Little Aria pulled herself up closer, snuggling up next to her. Adagio just smiled and nuzzled her back.

"I-I love you, Dagi..." 

Adagio giggled. "I love you too, little Aria." 

But as they were in perfect relaxation, they heard a new sound. The sound of a tap. Both of their ears perked up and they glanced back at the other egg that was in the nest. They never touched it since Aria had been born. Adagio always kept up the hope that one day that there was gonna be a baby in the other one just like Aria was. 

The two of them slowly crawled over back into the nest, their hooves clopping against the smooth rocks. They turned their eyes to the egg, and watched carefully. Another tap, and they saw the egg shake.

Adagio let out a gasp. "The baby's coming!"

Aria slowly crawled around in the nest, trying to brace herself for the incoming hatch. The eggshell started to get pecked at from within, pieces falling apart. Shells and shells started to fall off, and crumble until finally, a big enough hole was made for the baby inside to flop out. 

A small cyan seapony flopped out and rolled around in the hay, struggling to get itself moving. Adagio couldn't help but smile. 

"Oh..." Adagio used her tail and helped the blue seapony on its belly, and watched its hooves extend out to touch the ground. The little blue seapony looked up at Adagio, who's face was nothing but happy. 

"Can I name her, can I name her?" Aria said with a little giddiness in her voice.

Adagio looked at her younger one. "What name did you have in mind?" 

"Finstrike! We'll make her the most powerful seapony of all, muahahahaha!" Aria said, acting as maniacal as she could. 

Adagio just shook her head. "We're not naming her Finstrike. It needs to be something less intimidating, something that rather fits her with us, something like..." 

The blue seapony moved itself up and pushed its head up against Adagio's chest, trying to snuggle her. Adagio smiled and she held her close. She could hear the baby cooing in the form of a small musical tone. 

"Sonata."

"Sonata? Why are we calling her that?" Aria asked.

"Because much like you Aria, you two make the most wonderful music that lets me know you two are perfect the way you are." 

Aria brushed her own hoof, looking down. But she was scooped by her eldest's other arm, and pulled in close for one giant group hug. Aria wanted to resist, but she couldn't. She instead just smiled and hugged her oldest sibling back. 

"Having Sonata and Aria had made my perception of life grow brighter. When they hatched, it was like... nothing was pure darkness and dread. I had two to call my family, and even though I was the one taking care of them... I grew to love them as my own."





The girls around them couldn't help but smile, hearing Adagio's story. Especially at the little tidbits of young Aria and Sonata. However Amethyst had a bit of a deadpan look on her face.

"Okay, how long til this got bad?" 

The others collectively groaned.

"Really?"

"You just had to ruin her story?"

"Couldn't interrupt her, could you?"

"Girls." Adagio intervened. 

Everyone went silent.

"Its fine. But if I can continue?"





"We all grew older with time, eventually becoming teenagers. And at that time, we decided to leave our hiding hole and go explore the world around us. Of course, I had to keep them from getting out of trouble, but that didn't mean they got in trouble when I wasn't around..." 

The three seaponies flew in the sky, soaring above the above lands of Equestria. Down below, they could see a small town filled with a bunch of busy ponies. However, they couldn't help but notice some sad looks on some of the individuals working.

"Awww, they're so sad..." Sonata frowned.

"Thank you, Princess Obvious." Aria groaned. 

"Can we go check it out? Please?"

Adagio floated in thought. "Hmm... well we aren't doing anything important right now. I don't see why not. Lets go take a look!"

All three Sirens dove down towards the small village, wind rushing right past their scaled bodies and brushing through their fins. They slowly came to a stop and hovered above, looking at the civilians. Everyone in a deep trance of depression underneath those ragged cloaks. No one was happy, no one looked okay with what they were doing, and the land was so bleak that they could practically see any color that was there was just faded into lifeless mush. 

At first, the land around them was just as quiet and lifeless as the land itself. But in seconds, it went from quiet to as loud as a concert. People were starting to scream, and then more and more people started scream.

"Monsters!!!"

"What are those things!?"

"RUN!!!"

Adagio and her three sisters instantly felt frightened. One second in; ponies were practically mortified. 

"Wait, please, everyone, perhaps we can explain?" Adagio tried to speak up over the screams.

Her voice didn't get through to anyone's heads. It just went in one ear and out the other. 

"What do we do?" Aria said, her body swirling around above them, looking at all of the panicking ponies running around and screaming. 

Adagio looked around some more and more. Her own thoughts were running rampant in her head. Mass hysteria all around, no one was calm. But as she hovered above them, she clapped her hooves together. 

"I have an idea! Aria, Sonata, remember that music I would sing to you to help you sleep when you were younger?" 

"Yeah."

"Mmmhmm."

Adagio smirked to the two of them, leaving them confused. Aria and Sonata turned their snouts at each other with confused looks, until their eyes blinked for a second. They realized what Adagio had in mind, and they smirked.

"Okay, lets try it!"

Adagio and her sisters stood together, and cleared their throats. Then with as much energy as possible, they all let out a choir of music with the voices of angels.

Ahhh, ahhh ahh... ahh ahh...
Ahhh, ahhh ahh... ahh ahh...

The ponies who were running around were starting to become quieter and more calm. Their screams of terror were becoming distant, and silent. They looked up at the three Sirens who weren't doing anything to harm or attack any of them. They were just hovering above and singing. 

As the Sirens finished their song, they looked down to see all of the civilians slowly walking up to them and gazing at them. What they saw before them was no monster, but was an absolute beauty. The sparkle in their fish-like behinds, the glorious sharp fins, and the beautiful voices... it was like they were gazing at angels. 

"Um... hi, everyone," Adagio slowly waved her hoof.

"Who are you three?"

"We... We don't know. I'll be honest, none of us know where we originally came from. But I mean this when I say, we mean no harm. We just wanted to look around the world and see if maybe we could meet some ponies." Adagio said with honesty.

Everypony murmured amongst themselves. The Sirens could only look at everyone with some fear themselves. Were they going to attack? Were they going scream and panic some more?

Thankfully the silence was broken. 

"Ahem! Um, what's your name?" 

Adagio looked down and realized the stallion's question.

"Oh, right! My name's Adagio, and these are my sisters; Aria, and Sonata." 

"Nice to meet you all! So, you said you're not here to cause any harm?"

All three of them nodded. 

The stallion smiled. "Well what are you standing here for? Come on down, lets talk. We want to know you three some more!" 

"Yeah, how can you sing like that?"

"Where'd you come from?" 

"You girls ever fight?" 

"What do you eat?"

Everyone's questions started to overlap one another, but the three Sirens didn't care. Honestly, they were more happy than scared. Everyone wasn't afraid of them, and they felt more welcome than ever. It was like they could open up to them and start something new; friendship. 

"It was that day we learned about our singing powers. We never knew why we had them, or how we had them to begin with. We just knew that from birth, all three of shared three particular rubies in our hearts that absorbed the love and care of those around us."





"So, none of you ever figured out why you were able to do that?" 

Everyone at this point were munching on grilled steaks, burgers, and hot dogs that Bon Bon threw on the grill. 

Adagio shook her head. "Sadly no. That part still remains a mystery to us. But this I knew for sure. If all three of us had these diamond beauties with us... then I knew for a fact we were a real family. I may not have known where we came from, but I did know all three of us were related." 

Everyone nodded and gave a few collective 'ahs' to reply. 

"Please, continue, this is fascinating," Octavia said, munching on a burger. 

"No, no its not." Aria said, holding her head looking bored.





"As selfish as this sounds, we LOVED the attention of those around. The ponies didn't fear us for being a species they never had seen before. Being adored was a wonderful feeling. The compliments as we went on our daily lives, the crowds cheering our names as we showed off our skills and abilities, being praised for our beauty and divine colors, oh... it was absolutely wonderful. And the ponies, oh... they were even better than I had hoped..."

The same night that the Sirens met the small ponies of the village, all of the townsfolk were gathered at one giant campfire cookout. Even the Sirens were invited to their cookout. There were many kinds of food being served around, and there was even some cooked salmon passed around. The folks didn't like them as much, but the Sirens? Oh they absolutely adored the salmon! They scarfed them down like they hadn't eaten in years, much to a surprise to everyone.

"You girls mustn't have eaten in years, have you?"

Adagio shook her head. "No, we haven't. The only means of us being alive were feeding off the love we had for each other, and the water down at the ocean. There was barely any time where we could receive real food." 

"Well you three don't need to worry about that now. You all are welcome here at our village any time, and we could use your help."

"Well of course. What sort of help do you need?" Adagio asked. 

The stallion sighed. "Thieves. Kidnappers. There have been horrible ponies trying to take from what little we have, and we can barely sustain our own." 

The three sirens looked at each other, raising brows, but they looked back to the stallion. 

"I know it seems too much to ask, and its alright to say no." 

The Sirens didn't reply back with nos, or anger. But instead, they just gave the stallion (and the rest of the village ponies for that matter) a friendly smile. 

"We'd be happy to help you!" Sonata squeaked.

"After the meals you gave us?" Aria added on.

"We'll help you all in any way that we can." Adagio said. "You can count on us." 

Everyone let out a small cheer. 

A small tap hit Adagio's front hoof, and she looked down to see a small little foal looking up at her with hopeful eyes. 

"You really are gonna help us?" 

Adagio smiled. "We are. I promise." She gave the foal a little boop on the nose, making her giggle. 

The foal just hugged her, and Adagio embraced her back. 

"With a new village to call home, we had no need to hide back in our cave. The towns folk provided us with provisions to help us in our time of need, and we in return provided them services and aid." 

As the townsfolk went quiet, all asleep in their little cottages, the Sirens were huddled around the burning fire. All of their bodies were enjoying the nice heat from the flame, and they had no need to cover themselves in blankets. The townsfolk let them sleep, and they received probably the most peaceful rest they had ever received in a long time. 

"Okay, okay, okay, we get it! Can you girls move things along? How did you even get here?" 

"Alright, I'll explain. If you can promise to not interrupt me, again." 

The village had been flourishing more and more since the Sirens moved in. More crops had grown, the weather was nicer, and everywhere there were ponies who were happy. None of them were mad, or angry, or upset that the Sirens were in their village. Their company just made their dull village even more interesting. 

"Okay, I checked over the horizon, there seems to be more land on the other side of the hill here that seems untamed. Claim it in time, we might be able to grow the village some more." Adagio said, speaking to one of the gardeners. 

"Excellent! Thank you Adagio!"

Adagio nodded with a smile.

"Come on Grow, we've got work to do!" 

As the two gardeners went off to work, Adagio soared back up into the air and met up with the rest of the townsfolk. 

"I must say, progress is going great! We've just found untapped land, and plentiful amounts of green lush that should be enough to grow some more." Adagio said, facing some of the other citizens.

"That's great to hear Adagio. We should be moving right along soon and..." 

The stallion droned off and gazed off to behind her. So did everyone else apparently. Curious, Adagio turned her head and looked just on a hill that looked down at their village. A group of ponies were gathered together, only these ones were not like the villagers. Only one individual looked like the villagers, and everyone else appeared to be wearing clothing that was much more fresh and made of stronger materials. 

Each of them stood out, but the one that stood out the most was the one that was in the wizard garb. A red hat, cloak, and long white beard. 

Adagio cleared her throat, and she turned herself around to look at those on the hill.

"How may we help you? Are you all new here?" Adagio said, making her voice echo up to the seven ponies.

The ponies said nothing, but just glared at her with looks of anger. Determination. Bravery. 

"Oh! Is it because of me? Oh, well, allow me to explain. You see--"

"None of us came to have a conversation with you," The bearded unicorn said.

Adagio blinked. "Oh. Okay, well, how come you are here?" 

"We heard about you three being in this village, and its time you all scrammed out of here."

"Why?" Adagio asked, raising a brow. 

"Because you three have been terrorizing this village for far too long, and scaring them non-stop!" 

Adagio blinked, and a small chuckle escaped her jaw. "Wait, wait, hold on. I think I can speak for all of us when I say this is a big misunderstanding. You see--"

"You and those other two have no place in this society or anywhere else in the world. There is no need to associate with those who have looks like yours!" 

Adagio's head looked back at her own fish tail, wiggling it slightly. 

"You must be joking." 

"I, am not." 

Adagio now felt a tiny bit of rage coming on. Her teeth were snarling, and the fangs were now flashing. Just from the air, her sisters came swooping down and landed right next to her, standing as big as they could to show off their massive size.

"We've done nothing but help these ponies. Where did all of these accusations come from?" Aria barked. 

"These are not accusations, they are facts. You three are monsters, and you must leave before you terrorize these villagers any longer." 

All three of them were now snarling.

"You like to repeat that again?" Adagio growled. "Say it. I dare you." 

"Now!" 

The wizard fired a big powerful beam from its gray horn, firing right behind the Sirens. From that small beam came more danger. The beam started to grow into a bright big orb, and expand itself, creating a vortex. Within the vortex was nothing but blackness and and darkness. It was like a black hole of nothingness.

The Sirens only looked at the portal for a second, because the minute they looked at the others all three of them received giant rocks hitting their heads. Their groans filled the air as they were hit, but it didn't stop there. Beams of magic hit their bodies, forcing them to back off and pushed them back even further. The sounds of intense pain and anger echoed throughout the land, and virtually no one was around to see it. Not even the ponies in the village could do anything to stop them.

"Please! Stop!" Adagio pleaded, feeling another beam hit her chest. This one was much more powerful, and it striked precisely at the gem on her body. The gem didn't break apart, but it was starting to crack under the pressure. 

"You have done far enough, sirens." 

"Please! We mean you no harm, please stop! We'll explain everything if you just stop! Please!!!" 

Adagio watched as her sisters cried out in pain. Sharp sticks, rocks, and laser blasts to their bodies only forced them back even further. She couldn't stand the sight to see her sisters in pain. And the more and more they were pushed, the further back they went. their tails were almost within a few inches of touching the portal. 

"Your days of causing trouble and panic are over. Goodbye Sirens... forever." 

Everyone fired all at once, hitting the Sirens once again. All of them fell back, and they were quickly absorbed by the portal. It dragged them in, pulling with all its strength. None of them had the energy to grab onto something and try and pull out. It was too late.

The last bit of light vanished away before Adagio and her sisters passed out, the stress upon the pull. The portal closed, sealing them from Equestria, and it let their bodies be pulled through its spiral of travel. 





They were not awake still, but a new portal did eventually open up. It tossed all three of them right through it, and they came hurling through the dark and gloomy skies. Their bodies were now looking like giant meteors about to hit the land upon the impact, and they flew right over tons of acres of land. 

All three of them collided with the ground, and dug through most of the dirt during the crash. The pits that they dug in were steaming from the crash, a vapor of smoke rising up into the air. None of them were awake when they had crashed. And none of them heard the sounds of clopping hooves of horses and the sound of shouting men...
> Chapter 22: A Long Time Ago Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Adagio's eyes slowly opened up to be approached with a warm flickering light, a firelight chandlier hanging from the ceiling. The last images she remembered were that bearded unicorn grinning maliciously at her as she vanished into that portal with her sisters. No more, no less. Looking down, she found her body covered by a sheet, on what she thought was a bed.

Her gaze leered to her right, there she found what appeared to be a red tapestry hanging from the wall. A well lit torch helped light up the room, and a wooden desk was against a gray brick wall holding a book and quill in ink. Was she in one of the ponies homes? Could she be she was only imagining what she had witnessed? 

She moaned as she felt the top of her head. 

Oh my head... wait. My head feels weird. 

She slowly moved what she thought was her hoof but... it wasn't her hoof. There was no hoof! Her left arm had now grown smaller and more skinny, and instead of hooves she had.. phalanges!

"W-W-Wha... wha... I... wha..." Adagio's voice started to hyperventilate. What were those!? She nearly fell off the bed and looked down at herself. Wait. Her tail... her tail was gone too! This wasn't right! Nothing was right! 

Attempting to pull herself up as best as she could, she stumbled to get up on her own two feet, but wound up fall back down, hitting her head on the side of the bed. She glanced over on the side of the bed and found something shiny and reflective. A small bowl. 

Dragging her own body, she looked at her reflection inside. Her face, her head... it was all completely different. Whatever fins or muzzle she had was no longer there! Her face was more small and round with its shape, attached to the rest of her body. Her fins had been replaced with auburn beautiful hair. 

A snap broke inside her heart, when the reality of the situation hit her. A panic filled her body, and she let out her cries of terror in one giant scream.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"

The sound was so loud that the entire castle she was in shook and echoed. Glass shattered all over, the other people that were working in the castle almost fell and let out gasps from the scream, and everyone's attention turned up to the top of the castle. They knew where that sound came from.

Adagio gasped and wheezed, just trying to comprehend the situation.

"I... wha... where..." 

"Adagio! Are you okay?" 

Adagio looked around, she knew that voice!

"Aria? Where are you!?" 

She turned her gaze to the door that opened up, and walking in were two girls. Both of them shared exact similarities to Aria and Sonata. Both of their skin colors were the same, their eyes were the same, and even their voices were the same. But she did notice that Aria's hair was braided into pigtails, while Sonata's had brushed hers into a pony-tail. 

"G-G-Girls?"

"Adagio, you uh.. might want to cover yourself..." Sonata blushed.

"Why?"

"You're... you're nude. Right now." 

Adagio didn't quite understand, but she grabbed the blanket from the bed nonetheless, covering herself. 

"What... what happened to us? We're all... we're all--"

"--Humans." 

Adagio blinked. "What?" 

"Humans. That's what we've become. Evolved for several years from apes!" Sonata grinned.

"I don't even understand anymore... Where are we?" Adagio held her head. 

"I think I can explain that, my fair lady." 

All three of them turned their heads to see a new figure enter the door. A man in royal robes, a golden crown, a fuzzy beard, with an imprint of the shining sun on his armor. 

"Who are you?"

"My name is Arthur. King Arthur to be precise. And you girls are in Camelot!" 

"Wait, wait, wait!"





Amethyst raised her hand up. "So... let me see if I can comprehend this. You three, seaponies, was it? You three were attacked by a random wizard and five other ponies... doing nothing at all, and you three were banished from Equestria over to the Middle Ages?"

All three of them nodded.

Amethyst scowled and stood up. "Give me a moment, would you please?" 

"Of course." 

Amethyst rushed off to the side of the beach where the boat was washed up onto the sand. She climbed onto the ladder and got inside. The girls didn't see what she was doing, they only heard the sound of clattering and things being thrown around. 

Eventually Amethyst came running back out, this time with a sledgehammer in her hand. Out of rage, she screamed violently and started running around in a circle, flailing her sledgehammer like an angry ape. None of the girls wanted to step in, not that they could, given that Amethyst was waving her arms around with  blunt object. 

After 30 seconds of her screaming, she ran up to the side of the boat and started to smack the side of it with the sledgehammer. She screamed as loud as she could, and with every swing, she kept making dent after dent after dent! And she wouldn't let up!

"CURSE. YOU. BEARDED. UNICORN. FREAKS!!!"

Amethyst stopped swinging the hammer around and she dropped it onto the sand, panting heavily. She was tuckered out from all of the running around and the anger. Her face was red from the rage, 

With her head hung low, she slowly walked back to the campfire, where everyone was just looking at her in silence. No word, no sound. Amethyst sat back in her chair, and took a deep breath. 

"Sorry about that. Anyways, please, continue."

"Right. So anyways, we--"

"Adagio?"

Adagio was starting to grow impatient. "Yes, Amethyst?" 

"Perhaps you could speed this up a bit? I'm not sure how much night we'll have to be on this beach and we've got school tomorrow so..." 

Adagio rolled her eyes. "Alright, I'll see about speeding things along." 





"After meeting King Arthur, and being given the whereabouts of our location, Aria and Sonata caught me up. Apparently I had been knocked out for an entire week, and they had woken up long before me. They told me what happened, and about the world that we had been banished to. In addition, we learned that the jewels within our hearts were now on a new form. They remained as pendents around our necks, but we were thankful to still have our singing voices either way. I still didn't know who banished us, but I swore from that day we would find out who he is and stop him before he does anything else that was just cruel and unjustified, I mean--sorry, sorry, we're getting off track here. Lets try to stay on point." 

"As months passed by, we quickly started to catch on to figuring out how our bodies worked and even learned about the powers that still stayed with us. We also met some of the other knights in Camelot, and with some encouragement, they taught us how to fight and defend ourselves with the new bodies. I'm not proud of this, but we had to play around with their heads and act as if we were just oh so helpless and afraid, oh... but in return, we were taught how to defend ourselves with weapons. We met many illustrious knights along the way. Including; Sir Lancelot, the Brave..."

Aria Blaze stood with one of the knights, holding a sword in her hand. Backing up, the knight came charging towards her with a raised sword, about to strike. Aria didn't stand down, but instead she raised her sword up just in time, blocking his attack.

"Sir Galahad, the Pure..." 

Adagio was looking directly into the eyes of one of the horses that they had resting in the stables. Adagio however felt a bit uncomfortable trying to face the horse. It was so different and so strange compared to the ones she knew from Equestria. Not talkative, no magic, no wings, no horns... just plain old horses. 

The knight patted the top of the horse's head, and nudged Adagio to do the same. She slowly raised her hand up, and her hand met with the top of the horse's head. She slowly pat him, and she wasn't feeling so scared anymore. She actually found the horse to be kind of cute, and smiled as she patted its head some more.

"And Sir Robin, the Not-Quite-So-Brave-As-Lancelot."

"Okay, now you're just making things up," Octavia said.

"Hey, I needed to say something to keep Aria awake."

"Hey!"

"Anyways... we adjusted to our new lifestyle and made some friends along the way. But, just like our life in Equestria... it all went away. The day that King Arthur battled against the Saxons..."





Adagio and her sisters sat up from a big tree, watching as the battle unhurled before them. Knights in shining armor were yelling, swords were clashing, and the dogs of war were unleashed. Every corner, every sector, every tiny patch of land was covered by their fight, and it was almost impossible to make out the truly beautiful land that was once there. 

"Look at it girls. Every one of them, fighting in a field with cold blood... all for their own differences. Its almost too painful to watch." 

"Then why are we doing JACK--"

"Aria! Language!" 

Aria groaned. "Why are we sitting here and doing nothing!?"

"Yeah, lets go in there and kick some butt!" Sonata cheered. 

"Girls, what if we show off our powers? What if they don't like us?"

"I'm sure they'll be thankful that we'll be saving their butts. Come on!"

Adagio looked back down into the battlegrounds. The echoes of the men filled the air, and the screams of pain and eminent death were seen by their own eyes. They were dying out there, and they needed help. 

"Alright. I suppose we should help them. Come on, lets do it."

All three girls held onto their pendents. Closing their eyes, they allowed their minds to go deep and think heavily. All of their bodies began to glow brightly, and a bright flash hit the skies. 

The knights continued to battle, but no one saw the bright flashes. They were too busy trying to kill each other that they could barely notice a thing around them. But just then, the entire battlefield went silent. 

A ferocious roar howled into the sky. Everyone slowly turned their gaze around, and looked up at the sky. Three gigantic forms came whirling through the wind, landing on the ground. Their hooves dug into the ground, and their teeth were as sharp as daggers. All of them let out a snarl, screaming. 

Adagio carefully lingered her eyes at the Saxons on the other side, all of which were slowly stomping away from the beasts that had landed in the middle of the battle. With flaming eyes and growls that could master that of a lion, the three of them roared at the Saxons with the biggest roar they could muster.

"RUN AWAY! RUN AWAY!!!" 

The Saxons took their weapons and gear, and started to make their retreat. Even those who were still fighting immediately dropped their fight and ran as far as possible. They didn't want to face the fury of those raging monsters. 

The three Sirens panted heavily, coughing from the intense roaring and yelling that they had to muster up. But it was all worth it! They were out, and they claimed victory. Were the knights going to be happy? Were they going to be glad to see that they had three giant sea-creatures who defended them? 

Their heads gazed at the rest of the knights, hoping for cheers or maybe some praise. But they never got that. They didn't praise them or applaud them. No cheering, no smiles. No, the knights were looking at them with rage. Hate. Anger. 

No, please... please... 

"KILL THE BEASTS!"

All of the knights let out a battle cry and they charged at the three beasts. All three of them backed away, trying to flee from the knights who fired arrows at their skin. Some of the arrows managed to hit them, penetrating their skin and making them cry out in pain. 

With no other choice, the Sirens flew up and flew out of the land, trying to make their way to the water where they would be safe. As soon as they left the knights vision, the knights stopped charging and throwing their weapons at them.

"Foul beasts, I swear if they come back we'll tear them apart..." King Arthur muttered.

The Sirens flew high above the dark and gloomy clouds, the wind rushing past their bodies. And while they flew, Adagio just kept her gaze forward. She didn't dare look back at the lands that were opened up to them, or even her own sisters! She just looked ahead, while tears pushed out of her eyes. 

"We never returned that day. We knew if we came back, King Arthur and his knights would kill all of us. So we flew as far away as we could, and found refugee on a seaside, and cleaned up our wounds. With no other place for home, we immediately went traveling once again... But the pain never stopped."





"As the years went on and the time continued to pass... we just kept on running. We traveled everywhere around the world, countless journey after countless journey..."

The desert winds blew hard, blowing dust and sand into the faces of everyone who wandered the Egyptian lands. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata all held clothes to their faces and tried to cup their eyes as much as they could, trying to walk through the hot desert. 

"Occasionally we make a new friend, or maybe collect some treasures along the way."

In a small cave, with the sunshine shining bright into the crystal clear water, Adagio popped up from the water. A eyepatch covered her left eye, and she wore a white shirt that stuck to her body like glue; her skin visibly seen through the clothes. She threw a small wooden chest up on some rocks, and opened it up. Her sisters gathered close, and all three of them grinned. Shiny gold coins and jewelry were the contents of the chest, and they had struck gold. 

"But in the end... everywhere we went..."

All three of the girls ran through muddy terrain, the sounds of gunshots and war in the air. They ran forward with amazing speed, charging at the Germans on the other side. No-Man's-Land was a dangerous environment, but it was not something they were going to let stand in the way of freedom. 

"Every place that we wandered into, and every person who found out our secret..."

Adagio and Sonata stood with dresses worn on their clothes, munching on some food as they watched Aria sit at a table with a man right across from her. The two of them were arm wrestling, and Aria was pushing hard to win.

"You can try all you want, there's no way you're going to win!"

"Ay senorita, you can try. But you don't understand the power that I, Pancho Villa, hold!"

Sonata just munched on a piece of a taco. "How long til she wins?"

"I give her a few seconds."

"They didn't see anything in us. All they saw were..." 

Adagio, Aria, and Sonata all cowered back as tons of angry villages with torches and pitchforks surrounded them.

"Witch! We got witches! Burn them all!" 

"Monsters." 

A gunslinger swung his weapons around, pointing twin pistols at the three girls in front of him.

"I've been itchin' to kill something. And you three are the perfect game." 





The sound of a gun shooting its bullet; the last memory Adagio witnessed before she stopped talking. Adagio's face was streamed with pain, frowning, and tears. Her lips quivered and she whimpered, the horrible memories resurfacing back in her head as she told them all. Her hands held her face, and they could hear quiet whimpering escape her breath.

"Oh Adagio..." Trixie moved over and embraced her in a hug. She rubbed her back, and allowed Adagio to sob quietly on her shoulder. She could feel Adagio's pain, hinted by her shaking and heavy voice. 

She cried for a good few minutes, unrelenting. Trixie didn't move, and she continued to stay with her, and hug her. She had never seen Adagio so distressed before. Then again, the girls never saw her show that emotion to begin with. Until tonight. 

Vinyl and the rest of the girls were at a pause. None of them knew how to handle this situation, now knowing everything from the Dazzling's side of the story. 

Adagio pulled away from the hug, her eyes bloodshot and her cheeks red. 

"Adagio, I am so, so, so, so, soooo sorry..." Trixie said, wiping her tears away. "We shouldn't have screamed at all of you like that, we... I wish we listened to you from the start." 

Adagio whimpered some more and wiped another tear from her face. 

"I understand if you're mad. You and your sisters have every right to be." Vinyl said, standing up and offering Adagio a tissue. Adagio accepted it, and she blew her nose, clearing her air tubes. 

"Are you okay now, luv?" Octavia asked.

Adagio sighed heavily, trying to calm herself down. 

"I-I... I am. Really, I am. Are... Are you..."

"Yes?" Lyra asked.

"Are you girls mad?" Adagio asked quickly, her head hanging in defeat. 

"No, we're not! If anything, I think we're glad to hear things from your side." Bon Bon replied.

Adagio looked up at the group. 

"Really?"

"Yeah really?" Sonata titled her head. 

"We are. We promise. Right girls?" Vinyl asked.

"Yeah."

"Yep!" 

Adagio sighed again, slowly calming herself down.

"So... can we make things up now?"

"I don't know... its not that we don't hate you its just, well..." Sonata said, tapping her foot.

"We can't just forgive you right away, not after you all said you never wanted to see us again." Aria finished.

"Yeah, that!"

The girls slumped in their chairs, feeling sad again. But Adagio looked up at them, and for once, a sympathetic smile came on her face.

"But I suppose for the time being, we can make amends." Adagio said. "I'm not saying we're forgiving you completely, but--"

"We understand. And its good enough for me." Trixie smiled.

"Me too." Amethyst added.

"Three down!"

"Four added on."

"We promise you girls, we'll do whatever we can to make things up to you." Vinyl said.

For a moment, the girls were at a pause. What started out as a fearful night turned into perhaps one of the better nights that they had in years. Sure they probably had tons of apologies to owe to the Dazzlings, but it was a start.

"Just... wow. I just can't believe you three are... Sirens. That's... that's the coolest thing I've ever heard! I mean, how many people can say my best friends are Sirens from a parallel dimension?" Octavia grinned. 

"I wouldn't go around saying the parallel dimension stuff though," Aria chuckled. 

"Maybe." 

Bon Bon snapped her fingers. "You know girls, since they are Sirens after all... maybe we could--"

"No Bonnie! That's out of the question!"

"Not happening, Bon Bon." Vinyl deadpanned.

"But they have magic, don't they?"

"Just because they do doesn't mean the three of them are going to be more powerful than Sunset or the Rainbooms. We don't know what they have!" 

The Dazzlings were now all looking at them with complete investment.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"Oh, uh, its, its nothing!" Vinyl said, trying to brush it off.

"That's not nothing. Tell us, what do the Rainbooms have that you think will be stronger than us?" 

Trixie sighed. "I guess the cat's out of the bag. I think its time we told you a story."

"We have all night. We're here to listen."

The Dazzlings sat back down in the beach chairs, Adagio crossing her legs and brushing the hair out of her eyes.

"Alright Adagio. What we're about to tell you is... we wanted to tell you at the start but, we didn't think any of you would believe us. But now that we know you three have magic... then maybe you all should know." 

"We're listening." Sonata replied.

"Alright, here goes nothing..."
> Chapter 23: Treasures Of The Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Alright, you girls ready?" 

The Dazzlings nodded. 

"But maybe we'll listen if we get some food in front of us?" 

All three of them looked up and threw their arms up, catching the plastic plates tossed at them. And raising them as shields, each of them caught some burgers that landed on their plates.

"Oh, thank you. Okay, I think we're alright." Adagio, taking a bite into her burger.

"Right, anyways. Allow us to explain." Trixie said.

Everyone adjusted their chairs to look to the Dazzlings. 

"Okay, lets begin. So, who wants to start?"

"I will." Vinyl stated. "Alright, the first time we saw any of the Rainbooms has to have been at the start of 8th grade. I was new to the neighborhood, and so was Sunset Shimmer. But even though she was, she made it clear she wasn't someone to be messed with, and she fought off anyone who tried to stand in her way. I tried to make friends with her, but she wouldn't see to it. Next day later, she sabotaged some of my instruments."

Adagio just continued to munch away at her burger, listening to their story. 

"I have something to add. Sunset may have been the first one of the bunch at the school, but the very next day that we saw her, Sunset wasn't alone. She was with that Rainbow Dash brat who I thought was a completely new person. I thought she had finally found a new friend, but unfortunately that was when the trouble started to come..." Octavia replied. 

"The very next day, more were found with her. Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, together they all formed the Rainbooms. And once we saw them all together, that's when we knew they were up to no good. Their rockstar punk outfits, their mean spirited tones, it was just screaming bully all over." 

"So? You can't always judge on looks." Sonata said, finishing a piece of her burger. "I mean if Adagio wore something skin tight that made you constantly look at her body, would you think she's evil?"

Everyone was in silence.

"Weird analogy, but no... But getting back on topic, we tried to keep ourselves away from them for a long time. But by the end of the 9th grade... we paid the price." 

The Dazzlings leaned in closer, listening carefully. 

"What exactly happened girls?"

"During the middle of lunch, they started to... to..." Trixie choked up, trying to get the words out. "Attack us. With magic." 

"How?"

"I don't know! We saw them raise tables and students , and whatever they raised glowed like it was coming from one person at a time! The Rainbooms except for Sunset all had these gold pendents around their necks, and all of them were glowing! I think that's what got them to use magic!" 

Adagio stood up from her chair. "Gold? Pendents? Describe them..." 

"Well, uh... I don't know, each one of them had weird shapes, but we didn't know what they meant!" 

"Hmm... could mean anything. But there's one thing I do know; those are Equestrian relics. The only way they would have any magic would have to be either they're all Equestrian like us, or they've stolen artifacts." 

"Well that's it, we don't know!" Octavia said, her hands slapping her sides.

"And Sunset wanted that crown from that trophy for the Battle of the Bands," Adagio scratched her chin, "If that crown is of any value, I have a feeling its the last piece they need before they gain all of their power." 

"Well what are we gonna do?" Lyra asked, panicking looks on her face.

Adagio looked up at Lyra, and then to Bon Bon, Amethyst, Octavia, Vinyl, and lastly Trixie. She had never seen them look so scared before. Their faces looked just as scared as they were as the night that they found about their secret. Trying to comprehend the magic was hard enough for them, but the very thought of their enemy having magic made it even worse. 

"Well I'll tell you all what we won't do. We're not going to let those Rainbooms complete their plans. I don't know what they strive to gain, but its not going to happen. Not here, and certainly not now." 

"But how? We don't even know how we're gonna stop them." Amethyst said, looking defeated. "Ugh, if I could, I would just slam all of them with this sledgehammer right here and right now!" 

She grabbed her sledgehammer and ran right past the group again, then spinning herself around as much as she could, she got ready to let go of the hammer. She stopped spinning and she let go of the hammer, allowing it to take off into the air and spin around like an axe. 

The throw wasn't hard enough so it didn't make much distance, and it only landed a feet away. But what got their attention was the loud bang that the hammer made. 

"Nice aim, Amethyst." 

"Uh... I think I might have hit something."

Adagio rushed over to where Amethyst threw the sledgehammer and looked at the spot where it landed. Carefully grabbing the sledgehammer, she dropped it again and heard the same bang sound again.

"No... could it be?" Adagio asked, gasping.

"Could what be?" 

"Help me out girls, I need some hands!" 

Adagio got on her knees, and with her bare hands she started digging into the sand. Everyone gathered around to where Adagio was digging, looking down into the sand.

"Wait, is that--" Aria pointed.

"It could be! Help me out!" 

Aria and Sonata joined in, helping dig through the sand. More of it was pushed away, and the three of them stopped as the surface of what they were digging was uncovered. A small wooden top was graced on their hands, and there was a tracing of a diamond over a treble clef.

"Yes... Yes... YES! YES! ITS STILL HERE!!!" Adagio screamed at the top of her lungs, making everyone jump back in fear.

"Uh... is that a treasure chest?"

"Yes, yes it is! Come on, keep digging girls, we've got to pull it out!"

10 Minutes Later

The girls were all huddled around a wooden and metallic treasure chest that was engraved with Adagio's graphic insignia. It was her calling card after all. 

Adagio opened up the chest (which she unfortunately did not put a lock on) and looked in the bottom. She pulled out a small piece of paper, and unfolded it, revealing to be an old treasure map.

"You buried a treasure map? Why not keep that stuff in a bottle?" Bon Bon asked.

"Please, that's too obvious." Adagio rolled her eyes.

"And that was a dumb statement, never say that again." Amethyst snapped back.

Adagio squinted her eyes, completely bypassing Amethyst's snide remark. Her finger followed on the little dotted path that was drawn on the map, and she tapped her finger on the big red X that was marked.

"X marks the spot, as they always say. Aria, Sonata... I think we're near one of our old hideouts!" 

Aria and Sonata blankly looked at Adagio. 

"Which one? We've made many hideouts."

"You mean the one we made in the 60s?" Sonata asked.

"No."

"The one hidden in 1813."

"No. And we never made any hideouts in that time."

"I did." Aria grinned.

"Well the one I'm referring to was made back in 1746. Remember that time?"

Aria and Sonata were blank again, but their eyes twinkled in realization.

"You mean?"

"I think so! If no one's found that cave..."

"Okay, what just happened?" Vinyl asked. "We were discussing the Rainbooms and their plan, and suddenly now we're talking about treasure hunts?" 

"Oh calm down Vinyl, perhaps we should all take a break from the drama for now. Girls, maybe we can help you uncover your long lost treasure?" 

Adagio and her sisters looked back at the others.

"Really? You girls would... help us?"

"Why wouldn't we? We're friends, aren't we?"

"Yes but... no one's really wanted to help us for a long time." 

"Well, we do. Come on, lets go find it! Its somewhere around here, isn't it?" 

Adagio nodded. "I believe so. But first thing's first, we need to get your boat back into the water if you're going to help us. Allow me."

Adagio walked away from the girls, and slowly started to remove the towel, her shoulders bare first. Then with a single drop, she allowed it to fall and started to walk towards the sea, showing her body covered in the one-piece swimsuit. She stopped for a brief second, and then glanced back at the girls with a seductive grin.

"Enjoying the view girls?"

The girls looked away, blushes creeping over their cheeks. Adagio just couldn't help but chuckle at their red faces. 

"Come on, Sonata, Aria." 

Vinyl interrupted. 

"Actually wait, do you mind if we ask you something, Adagio?"

Adagio smirked. "You may."

"Why is it you have this seductive and alluring attitude? I mean... not to sound mean or anything, that's not why we ask but, it just seems highly suggestive. And questionable." Vinyl asked, rubbing the back of her head.

Adagio giggled. "My sisters and I have spent many years trying to get by in this cold and dark world, and during our time we noticed that the men... and occasionally women became attracted to us simply by our looks. So I thought why not exploit it some more and use it to our advantage?"

Vinyl nodded.

"So in time, we found something that while not completely show off our bodies, would just be enough to lure them to us and obey our will. I'm not particularly proud of the actions I've done, and I'm not proud of using people for personal gain... but after hundreds of years of trying to survive, it was our only way of making our livings." 

Adagio looked down at herself, observing her bare skin.

"Though I must admit... having this beauty has certainly been a blessing for me." 

"I can tell." Amethyst said, sounding a little unfazed. 

Adagio smirked. "Anyways, come, come! I know just where that cove is!" 

Adagio and her sisters ran out back into the water, and kept on moving into the sea, allowing the water to rise up and go higher and higher on their bodies. They kept on walking in until the water went over their heads and higher. 

Once they had hit the water just deep enough, the girls held onto their pendents again, ready to change back again.

Outside, another bright flash of red glowed under the water. The sirens popped their equine heads back up from the water, tilting their heads at the girls, gesturing them to follow them. 

Everyone got back up on the beached boat, and held on tight.

"I hope you didn't damage your boat too much Amethyst," Lyra stated.

"Hey, most of the damage was done by Adagio. And she owes me a new boat." 

They held on tight, and looked up. Adagio used her head and hooves, holding onto the beached boat as tight as she could. Then, slowly but surely, the boat started to get pulled out of the sand, and out into the water again. And even better, it didn't sink! It still stayed afloat!

"She's still alive!" Amethyst cheered. "Alright Adagio, we'll follow you! Show us the way!"

The creature they knew was Adagio let out a small cry of a response, and she dove into the water, her fins spiking out of the sea. With the boat turned back on again, Amethyst took helm of the ship, following the three sirens again. 





Their trip wasn't very long, thankfully, it was almost the span of 8 minutes. But the group huddled up on the side of a cliff that was near the beach, and found a small cave that appeared to be blocked off by giant spiked rocks that were up from the ground. 

Adagio who was back in her biped state, swam up to front entrance, observing it carefully.

"Oh, its been so long since we've been here... now if I can remember how we got in..." 

Adagio's hands clasped the sides of the rock wall, feeling her way on the hard sides. The switch had to be there somewhere, it just had to be. Her eyes gazed at something that sparkled for a second, but then she jolted her head back. On the rock wall was a small gold emblem of a treble clef. 

She grinned and she placed her hand over it. Gripping it carefully, she pulled on it, pulling out partway a round circular piece of rock. It wouldn't come out all the way, but Adagio knew. She turned the circle to the left, and she heard a rumbling sound. All of their eyes turned to the entrance of the cave, and watched as the sharp rocks that were blocking the entrance slowly went down into the water.

"Girls, I think we've found our entrance. I'll tie the boat down, you all come on in!" 

Adagio grabbed a robe, and she dove down into the water, finding the point where the sharp rocks had dug down. Carefully, she tied the knot together, making sure the boat wouldn't just float away. 

Pulling her head back out of the water, she found the rest of the girls were slowly getting into the water with her and her sisters. 

"Come, come! Follow us!"

Performing dog paddles in the water, the girls followed the Dazzlings deep into the cave. The swim wasn't long, especially since the cave wasn't even that big. When they all glanced up, they could see some things hanging from the top of the cave ceiling. There were some ropes covered with vines, a small rope and hook hanging which held a lantern, and much more. Adagio hoisted herself up on the rocks, dripping water as she climbed. Moving the rope which had the lantern towards her, she managed to put some flame within, and turned the lantern on. 

She moved the hook back so it could hang above for them all to see, and so more light came into the cave. Having the light provided, everyone was able to see the entire cave in full. There was a dusty old Jolly Roger flag hanging from a mast that worked as a support beam, another one draped along the wall as if it was a tapestry, and from the water, they could see some glowing colorful lights around. 

Pulling themselves up on some rocks, the girls felt some sand as they got up some places for them to sit. Amethyst however just moved herself in the middle of the water, sitting on top a beam that was jotting out of the water. 

"Girls, how did you put this cave together?" Trixie asked as Adagio crossed her legs, sitting on some rocks. 

"We've had plenty of years to kick around and do whatever, so we decided why the heck not, and we made this cave as sort of a storage area. We've kept some ancient treasures all piled up in here."

Trixie looked at her left and observed a gladiator mace that was traced around in the sand. Carefully pulling it out, she observed it. On the handle, was an some engraved writing which read 'The Blazing Aria'. 

"Oh, I remember that. I had to use that to fight against some gladiators. Heh, they made a bad choice trying to pick on old Aria," Aria chuckled, leaning her head back against the wall. 

"You actually fought gladiators?"

"Mmmhmm. Back in Italy, actually." 

"Oh my gosh! Girls, check it out!" 

Sonata pulled a big black hat out of the sand, shaking off the sand. "Its my old sombrero! I loved wearing this back in Mexico! All the boys said, how do I put it... oh yes, una verdadera chica." 

"So being immortal wasn't all that bad for your girls, now was it? I mean look at it this way, you all got to travel around the world, you got to live in times we wished we could have visited, places we would have loved to seen." 

The sisters were at a silent pause. That thought had never occurred to them. Not after having so many years filled with dread, hate, and fear. 

"I suppose you're right Trixie. It wasn't all bad, I suppose. We did get to do some cool things." 

Adagio looked at her left side, seeing a small box. She opened it up, and pulled out what appeared to be a small eyepatch, and compass.

"What'd you got there?" Bon Bon asked.

"My old compass. I remember, I used it to help an old friend. George was his name." She sighed. "Oh how I miss that man..."

"And what's with the eyepatch?"

Adagio chuckled nervously. "Well, back in the 1700s, we hit a few rough patches along the way. One of which was, well... One of my eyes was hurt bad, and since no one around had any medicine or ice to help... I had to use this to cover it up."

"How'd your eye even get hurt?" Vinyl asked.

"I was punched. In the face. Multiple times." 

Vinyl blankly stared. "Really? That's it?"

"Yep. Hard hand by the way." 

"Oh my gosh!" 

Everyone turned their heads to where Lyra was gazing at. She had pulled off a tarp, and she found a painting. The painting showed all three Sirens together, in the same cave that they were in right now. But the one thing she noticed that was different was the pirate garb worn on their bodies, and in addition, the mermaid tails attached to them.

"Oh, I remember that painting! We met a real sweet man who was kind enough to paint that for us. I don't know how, but somehow he knew pirates tickled our fancy." Adagio giggled. 

Adagio giggled for a few seconds, but then she came to a small smile. All of these things in front of her, all the things that she had met and done in the past... they weren't bad. These weren't awful, or scary, or dreadful. None of these were painful to look at. These things that they collected actually made her feel a little happy. 

"You know something girls?"

"Yeah?"

Adagio looked at the girls and her own sisters. 

"Being immortal is not a blessing. I always thought it was nothing but a curse, a painful reminder that we would forever keep on living while we watched those around us perish before our eyes. I always believed that being immortal was nothing but pure concentrated pain, while the rest of the world grows around you. But because of you girls... I've come to realize that not everything is as bad as it seems." 

The girls exchanged a few glances, bringing her some friendly and happy smiles.

"And its because of you girls coming all of this way, just to make us happy again, just to make amends with us... I have hope for humanity." 

"Adagio, what do you mean?" 

She smiled. "Lets show those Rainbooms just what we're made of."

Trixie gasped with perhaps the most excited smile she had on her face. "You mean!?"

"Yes."

Trixie squeed probably the loudest of the group, shaking with excitement and pure joy.

"YES! YES! We're not gonna spend the rest of our lives being slaves!" 

"Adagio, you mean it? We're really gonna kick those Rainbooms butts?"

"Only if you two are in. I can't do this on my own. I need everyone if we're going to stop them... and we are." 

Aria flashed a grin. "Count me in."

"¡Yo también, Adagio!" Sonata smiled. 

"We're gonna the kibosh on them!" Octavia cheered.

"About time we did something about their mischief." Vinyl nodded.

"Uh girls, I don't mean to be a downer, but how exactly are we gonna stop them?"

"Lyra, we've come a long way from where we are now. They may have tried to ruin our friendship with the past, but I like to believe that because of them, we were brought back together because of the past. So, I like to say..."

Adagio appreciatively smiled at her friends, and she pulled a box out. Opening up the chest, she showed off some gold, some jewelry, and much more inside. She smiled at her friends, who's eyes were all ogling her and the gold. She grinned to all of them with a mischievous smile. 

"...how about we all share the treasures of the past with each other, and use them to put an end to their plans once and for all?"
> Chapter 24: Clash Of Knowledge
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Thursday 8:00

The Dazzlings agreed to come back to school with their friends, and help each other prepare for the Battle which would take place on Friday evening. Plenty of time to prepare, and plenty of time to get their act together. And they knew just what to do for that day...

Pinkie Pie leaned against her locker, talking with Applejack and Fluttershy.

"Tomorrow's the day girls, you know what that means?"

"A massacre of everyone around us who did absolutely nothing and some who will become mindless disciples to obey our will while we go to take over the world?" Pinkie asked. 

"Well, I wouldn't exactly put it like that but, yes. Plenty of slaves and... possible, end of the world." Fluttershy said, contemplating. 

"Maybe we should--"

The three girls were hit by an explosion of confetti. The little pieces of paper rained on them, and rained on the once spotless floors around them.

"Whoo-hoo!"

The girls and saw a girl moving down the hallways, shaking maracas and with a sombrero on her head, and a poncho around her neck. They recognized the positive energy and familiar blue ponytail. They would know that look anywhere.

"Vamanos chicos, ¡la fiesta se mudó al auditorio!" 

"We're right behind, Senorita Sonata!" 

Right behind Sonata was a small group of students, huddled together with mariachi costumes. All together they were playing music together.

You can talk about cha-cha, 
tango, waltz or the rhumba. 
Senora's dance has no title.  
Jump in the saddle hold on to the bridle. 

"Come on, we're almost there!"

Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy watched as the band walked down the hallway. No context, no rhyme, no reason, no clue. 

"What the heck did we just watch?" 





9:00

Gym class was usual for everyone. Nothing new, nothing exciting. Well, it would have been exciting, but sadly, having the Rainbooms in each class with them, and even some being a part of gym didn't help their enthusiasm. 

"Alright dweebs. Today we're going in the exercise room, and you know we've got to push hard, or I will!" 

Everyone groaned in horror. 

"NOW!" 

Everyone rushed into the weight room, to an unusual surprise. The lights were out. Strange, the lights were always turned on, even when it wasn't being used at the time. Who could possibly be using it right now? 

The lights flickered on, and everyone nearly gasped. Someone was waiting for them to come into the room, and she was in front of the mirror, sitting patiently on an exercise ball. A pink leotard on, blue high fitness briefs over spandex pants, a lime green spandex shirt underneath her unitard, and leg warmers. In addition, she had a  headband, and her clothes were all in bright neon. Outdated in clothing; was Aria Blaze. 

A smirk crept on her face as everyone's attention glanced onto her. 

"Good morning, everyone! I hope everyone has slept well." 

Rainbow Dash glared and flashed her teeth. 

"What the flying feather are you wearing? And what are you even doing?"

Aria smirked, and took a sip of water. "Well first thing is, I'm following in Amy's footsteps by wearing my old gym outfit. I wore this whenever I went to gym, and I'm glad it still fits! Second, I talked to Principal Luna, and I asked if I could fill in for the gym teacher for the day."

Rainbow raised a finger. "I'm sorry, who?"

"Amy. Amethyst ring a bell?"

Rainbow grit her teeth. "Right... stuck in the 80s..."

"But you're a student here." A classmate asked.

"True, true. But I brought up some points, and she agreed that some changes needed to be made. So she agreed to let me take over as gym teacher for the day. And while we are going to be working out, we're going to be doing something different." 

Rainbow crossed her arms.

"What?"

"We're all gonna be working out, but I'm going to help you all with your strengths and weaknesses. What you all need is some positive reinforcement. Use your strengths and your weaknesses to your advantage, and you can't do it without what?" 

A classmate raised a hand. "Positive reinforcement?" 

"Yes! You got it! Now, for this first set we're going to be doing a few exercises on some exercise balls like the ones I'm sitting on. Everyone, grab an exercise ball and find a spot where you have plenty of space. We're gonna try some leg exercises..."

Rainbow rolled her eyes and groaned. This day was going to be terrible for sure...





10:00

Sunset closed her locker door and she sealed it up tight with the lock. She was about to turn around when--

"Hello Miss Shimmer." 

"DAH! Don't do that!" 

Sunset swayed behind her, and looked at the girl in the purple clothing, leaning against the locker. A voluptuous grin and half closed eyes locked onto her, while she adjusted her hair.

"Adagio!? What are you doing here? I thought you were scared off for good."

"Aww, you remembered my name, that's so sweet... but I couldn't just leave now could I, Sunset? I missed you girls..." Adagio giggled. 

As Adagio looked at her own nails, analyzing the shiny polish on the ends of them, Sunset just scowled at her.

"How can a girl like you not have run off from town by now? I got the dirt on you, and the entire school's gonna find out about your big secret." 

"Because my dear, even if you did, your actions didn't drive me, my friends, or my family apart. I dare even say because of you, you brought us all closer together." 

Sunset's nostrils flared. "What!?"

"Did I mumble dear? I said--"

"I know what you said! Just... ugh! I will never understand."

"And I won't understand why you're trying to push people away from you. What's so wrong with the people around you? Don't you want friends?"

"I've got friends, Adagio."

"You mean those Rainbooms you ask to follow your orders?" Adagio raised a brow. 

Sunset scowled back, but pushed back her anger. 

"They only follow me because I know what I'm doing. But it doesn't matter what goes on between me and mine, you and your friends and everyone else around here is gonna be gone by tomorrow night."

"Oh, Sunset, surely not everything will be gone," Adagio asked, leaning her head back. "What even is your so called, plan?"

"Like I would tell you," Sunset barked back.

"Come on, what do I have to prove? What evidence can someone like me provide, my word means nothing. And please, if you can, tell me in an explanation that will make you talk the longest."

Sunset blankly stared at the Siren.

"I can't tell if you're joking, or if you're just that stupid... Well you're not gonna get any information out of me or my friends."

"Very well then Sunset, I'm sure I can wait for your grand diabolical plan to unfold before my eyes, or perhaps you could just, tell me right here..." Adagio pushed herself against the locker next to Sunset, blinking at her as seductively as she could. "Surely you could tell little old me..."

Adagio brushed the hair out of her eyes, and she let out a little purring sound at Sunset. Her right hand sliding up the locker, like rubbing massage oil over one's back at a spa. 

"Come on Sunset... you know you want to..." She winked, smirking ever so alluring. 

Sunset's cheeks were on fire, but her snark was present. 

"You... You have issues. I'm leaving now."

Sunset turned away, not looking back at Adagio, and just went around the corner. Adagio pouted and hit her head back against the locker.

"Well. You're no fun." 

Adagio looked down the hallway, and then down the other hallway. No one around. But would she get caught? She stepped down to the corner of the hallway, no one in sight. Then back around, still no one. What if there were cameras around? 

She looked at all possible corners of the ceiling, no cameras. No eyes watching her. No student in the hallway. And with the free time she had right now... that meant plenty of time for her to go snooping.

Carefully she looked down at the lock on the locker. Moving her gloved hand up, she put her finger on the knob, and moved it as fast as possible to open it up. Once she got the right combination, she pulled down on the lock, opening up the locker. 

Inside, she could see it was nothing but a mess! There were so many items scattered about in there, lots of books, pencils, markers, and other weird supplies in there. Heck even at the bottom there was a book stacked on some others labeled 'Revenge Tactics'.

On top of the book was a folded up piece of paper. Unfolding the picture, there was a photo snapped of Adagio, which she could clearly tell was tagged by Sunset Shimmer. A twirly mustache was drawn on her lips, devil horns on her head, along with a devil tail on the back of the picture, and a big caption that read 'Die, Adagio, Die!!!' in giant text. Heck, she even found some profanity followed after the photo, but she was not going to repeat any of it! 

Adagio hissed. "Mature Sunset, real mature of you."

She just simply folded the picture up and put it back down. 

"Alright Sunset Shimmer. Lets see if you kept anything juicy in here, and hopefully find something before anyone else sees me." Adagio sighed, "If Aria could see me know..." 

She pulled out the Revenge Tactics book, and flipped open to the first page.

"If anyone takes this book, drop it or die." Adagio looked up with a deadpan look. "Rude." 

She flipped through several pages of the book, and found a page that had been bookmarked. 

"Locker attacks. Ways to fend off any stalkers or enemies without doing complete physical damage... Why does she even have this book?"

She closed it and threw it on the side, next to her. She grabbed the book underneath it, nothing important. Just a textbook. She threw that to the side as well, along with two more textbooks. Eventually she found a book at the bottom of particular interest... one that was graced with scary text writing on the front cover. 

"Diary, huh? Hmm..." Adagio giggled. She stopped her giggle when a thought entered her head. "No, no. Her diary is filled with her deepest darkest secrets, I can't just read them! But then again, she could have information worth knowing..."

With hesitation, she picked up the diary, and opened it up to the first page.

"September 2nd, 2013. Its been two years since I've been in this backwater alternate reality, but being here is much better than spending what could be an eternity at Princess Luna's castle, locked away... That old hag will never see my master plan coming. I just need to get that last piece..." 

Adagio looked up from the diary, her mind left blank in confusion.

"Princess Luna?" 

She had no idea how to process this. Was there more to Principal Luna they didn't know, did she have a secret identity? She flipped to another page, and she gasped seeing a very interesting picture that would most likely would not be allowed on school grounds.

"Oh my goodness! I..." Her face went from panicked, to slowly becoming more calm. Her mouth turned into racy grin, looking at the picture. An imitation of a cat purring escaped her breath. "Oh my, Sunset... you sly girl, you, I didn't know you had it in you... Okay, I am soooo taking this." 

She carefully took the picture out of the page and tucked it away in her vest pocket. If Aria could see her now, she'd be grinning down at her, mischievously. 

Curiosity still enticing her to look, she flipped through another page and found the latest entry.

"September 1st, 2017... But that's this month!" Adagio noticed. "Successfully made it through the portal with the Element I need, sadly it left my hands upon the trip. Its now mistaken for the missing piece of the trophy. No matter, we just need to get that trophy and we'll get it back..."

She closed the book and looked up. Suddenly things made sense now. The pendents around the girls necks, Sunset's weird discussions with her and the girls, the threats. 

Unsure, she closed the diary and pulled out another book that was hidden in the stacks. 

"Starswirl The Bearded's Guide To Everything You Needed To Know About Magic." 

She opened up the front page. Not even one second of opening it, and her face dropped to angry. Her eyes become voids, her teeth were daggers, and it was like she turned into a giant ball of flame.

"HIM!? HE'S THE ONE!?" 

She was about to scream some more when she caught herself. What if someone heard her? Someone would hear her for sure. Looking around, she checked for anyone else around. Thankfully she didn't alert anyone, giving her time to calm down to assess the situation. 

Not to say she wasn't angry, in fact, she was infuriated about it. The identity of the individual who banished them hundreds of years ago, and she wanted to meet him face to face. 

"Okay, I'm going to have to punch something later, because I am not going to stay calm about this! I swear if I ever meet you, Starswirl, I am going to slug you, hard." 

Flipping the page over, she found more pictures and words, all transcribed in an ancient text. It was a language that was indistinguishable to her, even for someone as ancient as her. She was about to close it, but not until she saw a few bookmarks above. She flipped the page over to the first one, and her eyes bulged.

A picture in what looked like Egyptian hieroglyphics displayed five black and dark pendents in a circle, and in the middle was a crown that had a blue jewel in the middle of the crest. 

"Wait... that's the crown from the trophy. But why is..." 

She flipped over to the next bookmarked page, and suddenly the grin drove away. Her face dropped in horror and it was like she had just found something completely gruesome and horrifying on her front doorstep.

"Oh my goodness!" She slapped the book closed. "Why would you keep that!? That's disgusting!" 

She stopped for a moment, taking a chance to catch her breath and calm down.

"Some things I wanted to not see in the hundreds of years I walked on this Earth... and they just had to show that. Thank you, Sunset, why did you... why am I talking to myself? Its not like an audience is here and its a sitcom. I'm starting to look crazy!" 

She looked back down at the book, flipping back to the big circle in front of her.

"I knew it. I knew you were after something Sunset Shimmer, but now its time we put an end to it. I have to take to take this to the girls." 

She closed the book and she opened up the bag beside her. She set Sunset's diary, the spell book, and the book with all of the entry dates with her. 

"Sunset's not going to miss a thing! Just a few minutes is all I need." 

Adagio slammed the locker and darted down the other end of the hallway, starting to run. For about five seconds. She slowly walked back, with her shoulders hanging and her head hunched forward with a deadpan look.

"Why did you not put things back, so stupid..." 

Adagio opened up the locker again, and put the books that she took from the locker back inside. Surely she would not want Sunset to see some things out of place. Well, she was gonna see some books out of place, but at least covering her tracks would do something beneficial.

Once her tracks had been covered, she walked down the other hallway as briskly as possible. She had struck gold... and she was loving it.
> Chapter 25: Threatened
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

10:45

After the next few classes had ended, everyone was rushing out to try and head to their next one with the time that they had available. 

Fluttershy had finished collecting her things for the next class when she was given a shock. Just as she closed the locker, she turned to the side and nearly gasped in shock. Standing in front of her was Trixie; in a wizard costume. And a long white beard. And a big hat. 

"Greetings, Fluttershy! The Great and Powerful Trixie greets you! Perhaps you'd like--"

"Buzz off." Fluttershy said, not saying a word. She just shoved Trixie to the side and walked right on past her. No looking back. 

Trixie's shoulders slumped. Her attempt to mess with Fluttershy had failed.

"Maybe its the beard," she shrugged.





11:00. Mr Cranky Doodle's Room

"Alright class, if you remember, your assignments were to talk about different parts and pieces of Japan and explain their meaning. Who would like to go first?"

Almost no one in the entire classroom raised their hand. Presentations were difficult to do, and while their teacher Mr Cranky was a generally nice teacher (despite his name being Cranky) they weren't enthusiastic nor confident in their presentation abilities.

"Boys and girls, I'm going to have to ask for volunteers if no one raises their hands."

"I volunteer!" 

In the back, a minty green hand shot up. Everyone's heads turned around to look back at Lyra Heartstrings who had raised a hand up. They only looked for a micro-second at her, but their heads all zipped back and cast an eyeball on Lyra's clothing. 

"Yes Miss Heartstrings, please, come on up." 

Lyra got out of her desk chair and stood in front of the class, with her gathered items. Instead of the tank top and short shorts she usually wore, she instead wore a Japanese kimono. Her kimono was in shades of yellow, with a few white and green highlights. Graphics of flowers were visible all around on her outfit, and on her back which was seen for a few seconds, read her name in a Japanese symbol.

With her voice clear and ready, Lyra gave everyone her attention, and she spoke."

"Kon'ichiwa, Yūjin ya chijin. Watashinonamaeha Lyra Heartstringsdesu, watashi wa kimono ni tsuite hanasu tsumoridesu, nihonde wa tsūjō chakuyō sa rete imasu."

The students were looking at Lyra in shock and awe. She was speaking to them in Japanese, and it sounded like she knew what she was saying.

"Miss Heartstrings, this is quite impressive."

Lyra giggled. "Thanks! I'm actually part Japanese, I get it from my mom's side. She taught me everything. Oh wait... was I supposed to do this in English?"

"That would be appreciated!" 

"Yes!"

"PLEASE! I CAN'T UNDERSTAND YOU!!!"

Lyra chuckled, "Don't worry, sillies. I'm just gonna speak in English. But anyways, the kimono that I am wearing is a traditional Japanese garment, and it was worn by everyone up until the 19th century in Japan. But all of that changed when..."

Lyra kept on speaking on her presentation, and she practically won the class over. Everyone was paying attention, they were invested, and no one was looking away. Well, all except for Pinkie Pie who was less than amused; her hair laying flat and limp in front of her eyes.





During home economics class, the students were divided up into their own individual groups, learning to bake desserts and pastries. 

One of the groups consisted of Bon Bon and another student named Drama Letter. And while she wasn't really noticed by many, she was noticed today. 

"Bon Bon, can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

Drama Letter raised a finger. "Are you wearing a 1950s dress?"

"Yep!" Bon Bon smiled at her partner. 

"Okay, here's my second question; why?"

Bon Bon rolled her eyes, chuckling. "I wanted to go for a new look. And plus, with what we're baking today, it often reminds me of all of those beautiful 50s diners..."

Drama Letter raised a brow. "Oookkay?" 

"Oh, I need the sugar."

Drama walked to the side counter and pulled out the bag of sugar.

"So Bon Bon, you think you and your friends will finally get the stomp on the Rainbooms at the Battle Of The Bands? They're tough to defeat." 

"Trust me, after this battle, they'll be the ones who will be cruisin' for a bruisin'." 

"If you say so... Just don't get too cocky."

"I won't." Bon Bon said, stirring up the sugar in the bowl. "Okay, now I need the eggs."  

"Coming up. Just don't stir so hard, okay? Last time you did, you shot flour all over me."

"I promise." 

Bon Bon chuckled to herself, remembering the fond memory from the last baking class. She did make a few messes the last few times she was in the class, but it was still funny just remembering. 





12:00

Lunch period came, and everyone was back in their usual frenzy. People were rushing around, trying to get to the front of the lunch line and claim their food before anyone else could. 

However, Adagio and her friends were gathered elsewhere. The information that Adagio had picked up was not something that they could discuss out in the open. This had to be taken in private. So thankfully, with a practice room available, and everyone having their food, they took their private discussion to their secret room.

"Okay girls. This is something I uncovered that I just couldn't keep away. I had to get this to you all."

Adagio laid out the different books from Sunset's lockers that she had collected. 

"Where did you even get these?"

"Oh, that, I uh... well, I, um..."

Aria smirked. "Tell us Adagio." 

Adagio sighed. "This goes against everything I stand for but, I broke into Sunset's locker and found these."

Aria cracked up. "I knew it! I knew you had it in you, Adagio, but nooo you said you were just too good."

"I never once said I was 'too good', Aria." 

"Admit it Adagio. You loved it."

Adagio shook her head very quickly.

"Yes you did... admit it. After everything that girl did to you and us, you got a lot of pleasure from snooping through her stuff." Sonata said, smirking at Adagio.

Adagio's cheeks heated up. "Okay, I'll admit, some dark part of me did enjoy it but... its not something I do a lot you know! Oh dear heavens, I'm setting bad examples already..."

"Nah, you set bad examples when you set Adolf on fire." Aria laughed. 

"Girls, I hate to break up your talk, but could we stay on topic? We do have a limited amount of time before we have to go back to class, so--"

"--Right, right! Anyways, I found this."

Adagio flipped the spell book open, showing the page that had the pictures of the five pendents surrounding the crown.

"I believe I understand why they're after that crown to begin with. I have a feeling Sunset Shimmer has some ritual planned with all six of these jewels, and once she has that crown, its kissing goodbye to the present and saying hello to the apocalypse." 

"But how exactly are they going to obtain their power? Is there a special transformation they have to do, are they going to be raging she-demons, ghouls? Hobgoblins, I don't know! I mean they can't just do everything on foot, can they?" 

"Probably not. But we'll have to stop them before they get anything together. But I also found this."

Adagio opened up the 'Revenge Tactics' book, showing them the page of the locker traps. 

"Well, now we know how Sunset and her friends were able to attack us without even being there."

"Thank you Princess Obvious, I wasn't sure about that!" Octavia bluntly said. She opened up her eyes even wider, realizing what she said. "I am so sorry, I don't know why I even said that."

"That's alright Octavia. Its fine," Vinyl patted her shoulder. 

"But I also found this bit of juiciness. Read this page, specifically."

Adagio gave them the open page of Sunset's diary, showing them Sunset's latest entry. 

"Princess Luna? But that makes no sense, I thought we just had Principal Luna." 

"Girls." 

Everyone's eyes looked at Adagio.

"I have reason to believe that Sunset Shimmer is not from around here. I have a good feeling she's Equestrian, just like me and my sisters. How else would she have access to spell books, or even those magical pendents?" 

Everyone nodded, exploring their concerned looks.

"But if she's Equestrian, how did she even get here?" 

Adagio showed them another book, showing the note that was sent directly to 'Princess Luna'. 

"This book here shows Sunset Shimmer writing to a supposed 'Princess Luna' and talking with her. I read through some of the previous entries, and from what I could gather, it would appears as if Sunset was her student, she decided to go rogue, and then escaped to this dimension to try and take power for her own personal gain."

"Gee, when you say it like that, it sounds incredibly stupid." Aria said, holding her face and looking bored.

"But why? Why would she do it?" Sonata asked. "What could she gain by doing this?"

"I don't know, I tried reading through some of the past entries, and nothing in here gives any indication for what had driven her to do this. But this I do know; there are still plenty of pages that haven't been used, and if she used this to try and send a note to her 'Princess Luna'... then maybe we could get some more help."

"Adagio, doesn't this seem a bit much? For all we know, this could have been a practice sheet for when she started sending letters." 

Adagio blinked. "Trixie, I know this seems like a long-shot, but if we can get some more help, we'll need as much as we can. Besides, we need some Equestrian blue on our side."

Adagio opened up her palm and Vinyl slapped a pen in her hand. 

"So, what are you going to say? The last entry's from a long time ago, what makes you think she'll believe you're not her?"

"Because I've written many letters before, and I still know how. Lets see..." 



Dear Princess Luna,

Allow me to speak on my behalf. I am using Sunset Shimmer's old book, my real name is Adagio Dazzle. I know it's strange to see that this old book is acting up again, but it's imperative that I speak to you. Me and my sisters are Equestrian much like you, but we need your help. I have reason to believe Sunset Shimmer has stolen Equestrian artifacts and is planning on using them to take over the dimension we reside in. 

I do not know what is Sunset's big plan, but we need help. I don't know if we will be able to handle this alone, but Sunset must be stopped... no matter the cost. I hope you get this message soon, and I do hope you or anyone will be able to help us. 

Signed, 

Adagio Dazzle



Adagio closed the book, slamming it shut. 

"Now that the message is sent, all we can do is wait until someone can help us."

"And what if we don't get help?" Trixie asked. 

"If not, then we'll face them alone. There's nine of us, and six of them. I have a feeling we'll be able to stand a chance against them." Adagio winked. 

"I hope so too. Hey, Adagio?"

"Yeah?"

"What's that slip of paper sticking out of your vest?"

Adagio's eyes went down, seeing the slip of paper sticking out. Blushing, she carefully tucked it back.

"Oh, its nothing..."

Sonata and Aria looked at each other, both sharing cheeky grins.

"Show us."

"Its nothing, girls, I assure you."

"Did you take a dirty picture?"

"No I didn't!"

"Really? Your red face says otherwise." Sonata laughed. 

Adagio's face was about as red as a tomato. "I swear, I didn't!"

Aria bounced on Adagio, tackling her to the ground.

"Hey, get off me!" 

"Sonata, now!"

Sonata moved towards Adagio and reached for the slip of paper that was tucked in her vest. She unfolded it, and a big smile came on her face.

"WHOOOOOAAA!" 

Adagio's hand slapped over Sonata's mouth. "Do not say a word..."

Aria looked at the photo as well, a big grin came over her face.

"Adagio, you perv..." Aria snickered.

Adagio's face went even more red. 

"Where did you even get this picture?"

"I... found it in Sunset's diary." 

"Oooh, Dagi! You are a snooper, I knew it!" Sonata fell on the floor, clutching her sides. Aria followed as well, both of them were howling like hyenas.

Adagio just slipped the paper back in her vest.

"So, uh... can we please forget about this?" Adagio said, blushing harder than before. 

"Nope!"





At the same time, the Rainbooms were in their own private discussion in their own private room. They had their own form of business to attend.

"Okay girls, thanks for comin'." Applejack said.

"What did you have to say that meant interrupting us during lunch?" Fluttershy grumbled. 

"Well, okay, after givin' it some thought... I'm not sure that we should go through with this plan."

Both Pinkie and Fluttershy moaned.

"And why not?"

"Because, something about this ain't right! The only thing I really want out of this competition is to have that prize money for poor Applebloom..."

Rarity added on, sharing an equal frown. "And Sweetie Belle..."

Rainbow sighed. "And I think we can add Scootaloo." 

"Agreed."

"So... does this mean we're finally doing something that's not awful for once?" Pinkie asked.

"I think so Pinkie."

Pinkie's hair went from limp to exploding with a lot of puffiness. One second looking nasty and looking to kill, a second later back to happy. 

"Yay! We're finally having souls!" 

"Pinkie, we can't just flip like that. Besides... how are we even gonna tell Sunset?"

"Tell me what?"

Everyone's shoulders tensed up and they looked behind, seeing the deathly glaring girl at the doorway. Her arms were crossed, and a leg was leaning against her other leg, aiding her angry look.

"Oh, Sunset, hey! We uh... just were talkin' about our plans to win, that's all."

"That's not what I heard you talking about. You were talking about those little sisters of yours, weren't you?" 

"No, no we--"

Sunset grabbed Rainbow Dash and Applejack by the collars, and the other girls backed away, raising their arms up to surrender.

"You listen to me and listen to me good. You said yourself you wanted to have power unimaginable, and if you want it, you will do exactly what I said. Remember what happened last time?"

Rainbow and Applejack gulped and slowly shook their heads.

"If you two don't want to end up the same way as they did... you will continue to do as I say." 

The two girls nodded.

"Of course, of course!" 

Sunset grinned with an evil smile. "Great! Then I guess I'll see you girls next class then."

She let go of them, allowing them to straighten out their collars.

"Oh and by the way... don't think about trying to back out. You're already way too deep, so don't get any ideas." 

"We're not, we swear."

"Good." 

Sunset slammed the door, leaving all five of them to stand around and scowl.

"Wow, what a--"

"Hey! No swearing!"

"Come on, can't I say that word?" Pinkie whined.

"No."

"Aww... party-pooper."
> Chapter 26: The Big Night!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Friday, 10:00 AM

The Canterlot Medical Center was the biggest hospital in all of Canterlot. This hospital honed almost every emergency in the book, whether it'd be allergenic reactions, surgeries, bone fractures, everything. There was even a medical school there for those who were learning to become doctors. 

And as of good news, today wasn't a school day. Tonight was going to be the big final Battle Of The Bands, the final competition to decide who was going to win the trophy!

Sunset Shimmer was away, planning for the rest of their goals for the big evening. The Rainbooms however were away at the medical center for a mission of their own.

Rainbow Dash stood at the front desk, looking at the lady behind the counter.

"We're here to pay a visit to Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle?"

"Yes, they told me you five would be coming. Go right ahead."

The Rainbooms gave their thanks, and they all stepped up onto the elevator. It took only a few seconds, and they found themselves up on the third floor of the hospital. After making a few steps around some corners, the girls entered into one of the rooms that they requested to go into. 

Inside there were three girls. All of them significantly younger than the five of them, around middle school age. Their bodies were still and to themselves. Their eyes were all shut, while only the sounds of the heart-rate monitors beeped in the entire room. Several monitors connected to each of their wrists, beeping rapidly, signifying their life.

Their bodies didn't move, nor twitch. They were completely still, like they were sleeping in the coffin of a vampire. No muscles, no movement. It was like they weren't even alive!

Rarity sniffled. "Its still hard to even imagine..."

"Its all because of her. She's the reason they're in here." Fluttershy growled.

"Can we please speak like we're not just throwing an exposition dump here?"

"NO!" Everyone yelled. 

Pinkie nearly jumped back like a frightened cat.

"Okay, okay! I'm just asking!" 

Applejack sat down at a chair, close to one of the beds.

"Oh Applebloom... I'm so sorry. I wish I listened to you. You were right and... we were wrong. Now we're in a trap we cannot escape from." Applejack sighed, hanging her head low.

Rarity's hand held Sweetie Belle's, a genuine frown upon her quivering lips. 

"Why did they need to suffer?"

"They didn't." Rainbow sighed, holding Scootaloo's limp hand. 

"But what do we do now?" Pinkie asked.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked up at each other. They were scared of what would come if Sunset were to go even further on themselves. But Sunset was the most despicable human being in all of Canterlot, or at least as far as they knew! But there was one thing for sure. She had gone too far. It was time someone put an end to her acts once and for all. 

"We're putting a stop to her." Applejack said, loud enough for them all to hear.

"What!?"

"But what if she--"

"--And what if we don't do something about it?" Applejack said. "We've terrorized the entire school for 2 years now, and for what? Magic? Uncontrollable power? This may sound promising, but its not anymore! We've gone too far! Its time we stop Sunset once and for all, I don't care what it takes!" 

Rainbow Dash and Rarity looked at each other, and both came to agreeing nods. Probably the first thing they ever agreed on ever since they joined Sunset's pack.

"Alright. We're in." Rainbow nodded. "I've got a score to settle with her..."

"Me too. As uncouth as I have become in these last several days, I am not afraid to act unladylike towards a terrorist like her!" 

Now the three of them were on board. But what about the others?

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie looked away from each other, and away from the trio standing together.

"Come on girls, we can't do this without you."

Fluttershy snarled some more.

"Fluttershy? Don't you want out of this ordeal?" Rarity asked.

Fluttershy groaned loudly. "Alright! I hated Sunset from the start, I never liked her, and one time I looked away I could hear her kicking my cat!"

Pinkie dropped her little book on the floor.

"Wait... did she seriously--"

"Okay, I didn't hear exactly, it sounded more like she got attacked by the cat, but for all I know she could have provoked it!"

Pinkie blankly looked at Fluttershy's raging face. "Wow. When you say it like that, it sounds like we're working for probably the most nonredeemable and most horrific person on the planet."

"You think!?" Fluttershy raged. "Count me in girls, I want to take her down! I need revenge more than anything else, and no one messes with me!" 

Applejack and Rainbow Dash waved their hands up.

"Fluttershy, calm down, calm down. Remember what your psychiatrist said?"

Fluttershy panted heavily, her breath shakily calming down. 

"Take big deep breaths to calm down from your rage, I know..." 

Fluttershy took a deep breath, and she calmed herself down. "Alright, okay... okay... oookay..." Fluttershy sighed. 

"You better now?"

Fluttershy nodded. "I'm good, I'm good." 

"Good. Save that rage for when we deal with Sunset."

Fluttershy's calmed face changed to a wicked face. 

"Oh, I'm going to love this..."

The girls all stood together, huddled in one giant circle.

"So, we're really doing this then?"

"Yep!" 

"I reckon we give her the slip. Once she thinks she's on top, we trick her last second." Applejack nodded.

"Yeah! And wait, should we just let the Dazzlings beat her?" 

"Eh, maybe? We'll worry about that later. We better get ready for tonight. And once we've got the right time... we strike." 





It don't matter where it takes me 
Long as I can keep this feeling runnin' through my soul 

The Song Of The Sea and the Dazzlings were all gathered back at the Dazzlings' penthouse. They were all hanging about in the living room, laughing, smiling, sharing a few snacks, and even playing a few games. 

Amethyst in particular took this time to practice some break-dancing in front of the girls, performing the moves flawlessly. 

"Can't touch this, Rainblooms!" Amethyst said, spinning her entire body around in a circular motion. 

"Go Amy!" Octavia cheered on. 

Amethyst giggled, and got back up on her feet. "So, I think I could use some of that in our final round... and speaking of which, where's Trixie and Adagio?"

"They're busy digging up some of our old clothes. They're trying to find something fits for Octavia, Vinyl, and us."

"And I think we've found them, Aria." Adagio grinned, followed by Trixie (who was still wearing the wizard outfit the day before). In their arms were some clothes, folded up nice and neatly. 

"So, what did you girls find?" Bon Bon asked.

"Well, Vinyl, Octavia, what do you girls think?"

3 Minutes Later

Vinyl found herself wearing a classy white and neon blue outfit that would normally be worn for big concerto halls and performances. And in addition, she had a long tail hanging on the back of her coat. 

"I must say girls, I am rather liking this outfit. There's a certain amount of class to it that not only helps define my chic, but it also manages to keep my rather fine contour." Vinyl smiled, looking at herself in a mirror. 

"How about this one, Vinyl?" 

Vinyl turned around and she nearly shrieked. Octavia now wore black spiked boots, a dark pink skirt holding her treble-clef graphic in a dark pattern, and a black spiked vest over her white tank top. And in addition, she still had the fingerless gloves on her hands, the studs on her ears, and her spiked up hairstyle.

"Lets make this battle a bit more interesting, shall we luv?" Octavia chuckled.

Vinyl hesitantly chuckled as well. "Well, that certainly is... interesting."

"Now what about you three?" Trixie asked.

Adagio blinked. "Oh, uh... I don't know, I'm not sure we should dress up. I mean--"

"Come on, if we're dressed up, then you have to as well!" Bon Bon said, crossing her arms. 

"B-B-B-But I don't even know what we should wear!" 

Lyra snapped her fingers. "Well, I have an idea..."





"Girls, are you sure this is a good idea?" Trixie asked.

"I'm positive. Besides, they're basically a trio. I think they need to wear something that says that they are."

"You girls done yet?" Vinyl asked.

"Yeah, just about. Hang on, give me a second." Adagio replied. 

Adagio stepped out from one of the rooms, showing off her new outfit that she was requested to try on. She swayed her hips as she walked out, like she was strutting her stuff out on a runway. 

When she stopped, she looked at all of them with a sly grin. 

"What do you think girls? Does this qualify for the Siren within?" 

Adagio now wore a Greek toga that had a single strap hanging on her shoulder, and a belt that wrapped around her waist, showing her figure. Her hair had been freshened up to look like its old self again, making her look more beautiful than she already was. 

"Adagio, you... you look beautiful." Trixie gasped.

Adagio's cheeks turned red. "I'm not that beautiful..."

"Oh you're hot and you know it!" Amethyst grinned.

"Stop it..." Adagio blushed even more.

The girls just let out small giggles. 

"But seriously though, I like your look. I think the Greek toga works on you."

"I should think so. Its been hundreds of years since I've worn these." Adagio said, looking at her toga.

Aria and Sonata came out of their rooms, and stood next to Adagio, giving a few seductive poses. They were prepped up, and ready. It was like they could have the entire world at their fingertips just by their own pure beauty.

"Ladies. We're finally gonna kick their butts." Bon Bon. 

"And I love it!" Lyra cheered.





7:00 PM. 

Everyone from CHS was gathered at the Canterlot Concerto, where bands of every kind could perform for them all to see. This was the location picked for the final Battle Of The Bands, and everyone was rallying around it. 

The Rainbooms were gathered backstage, waiting for Sunset to arrive. And sitting at a small judge's table was Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia who were ready to judge them. And on their table was the trophy; with the golden crown on the top. 

"Alright, so how do you want to play this out?" Rainbow Dash asked. 

"When we get on the stage, I say we play as long as possible. And when Sunset tries to steal that trophy, we move in to stop her." 

The Rainbooms all exchanged nods.

"Psst! Incoming monster!" Pinkie whispered, nudging to the girl approaching from the side.

"Perfect, you're all here on time. You ready to finally claim the victory we've worked so hard for?" Sunset grinned, her eyebrows furled with evil. 

The Rainbooms nodded. 

"Great. Now lets make this the best... and last performance these humans will ever see."

The Rainbooms let out a small scowl, not that Sunset could see it. But they were ready. And Sunset would never see it coming...





The Dazzlings and Song of the Sea group stood together outside of the stadium, moving in positions. They wanted to move in at the right time, making sure that the Rainbooms couldn't make the jump on the last piece that they needed. They all stood up on a hill, facing down at the crowds of people sitting in the bleachers, and on that stage coming up was the Rainbooms.

And up on the hill was Vinyl's car, which she had rigged up (with the help of Amethyst) some equipment to play music. Only much louder than ever. 

Amethyst Star grinned as she stood with her friends, looking at the distance. 

"You know what girls? I loved fighting these girls... but fighting with my friends at my side, is even better!"

"I'm glad you agree, Amy." Aria grinned.

"Anyone else excited to finally face them? Cause I am!" Sonata cheered.

"Aren't we all?" Vinyl said.

"I'm ready to kick their butts!" Octavia said, flashing her teeth.

"I so want to take them down," Bon Bon muttered.

"I did something productive today!" Lyra cheered. 

"That's the spirit girls! Now lets show these Rainbooms we have what it takes to win this battle! Amy?" Adagio smirked to her retro-wearing friend. "Hit it!"

"You got it!"

She pressed play one of the buttons, and music began to emit from the speakers of Vinyl's car.

Wake me up, before you go-go--

Adagio scowled. "No!"

Switch.

Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down--

"Completely inappropriate!" Adagio snapped.

Take... On... Me... (Take On Me!)
Take... Me... On! (Take On Me!)

Adagio just held her head, moaning.

"Is this really what people listen to these days?" Adagio sighed. "I miss the 50s..."

Amethyst stopped the music and glared at Adagio.

"Wow, you're old."

Adagio scowled back and shook her head.

"No, I didn't mean like that! Wait, hold on, how about this one?"

Amethyst hit another button, and a new beat played. One that had more of a hypnotizing beat to it. It was rather soothing and calmer, more like a sound of a summoning ritual.

"Oh, now that's the music we need... Girls. Lets battle."
> Chapter 27: Welcome To The Show
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The curtains were open, exposing the Rainbooms and Sunset Shimmer to the crowd. All of them stood together, ready to perform in front of the crowd.

"Now, lets make this good. And don't screw it up." Sunset muttered to the girls behind her.

"Maybe we should tell you to do the same." Applejack snidely remarked.

"What did you--"

The sound of power shutting down cut off Sunset's reply, accompanied by all of the lights suddenly going dark. For about five seconds. They went dark, and then they flipped back on again.

"What just happened?" 

From off the sides, quite out of nowhere, they could see some white milky-colored smoke starting to steam right onto the stage. Everyone was left in confusion, even when the smoke started to rise through the crowd seats as well, right under their feet. 

Smoke was practically rising all throughout the stadium, and no knew why.

Just then, everyone's heads turned to behind them. The sound of music filled the air, only it wasn't on the stage. The hypnotic beat and rhythm echoed through the stadium, making its sound audible for everyone. 

From high above in the bleachers, just where the set of stairs leading to them were, there was an addition of purple smoke starting to cloud the ground. 

Standing at the top of the bleachers, and slowly moving down through the crowds were the three Dazzlings, and right behind them were the rest of the girls, smirking and attempting to copy their movements. Swaying their hips, keeping mischeivous grins, and looking as seductive as possible. None of them were able to copy their movements perfectly, but the effort was seen. 

Ahh, ah-ah, ahh
Ahh, ah-ah, ahh

They made their way down even further, getting more and more close to the stage, keeping the Rainbooms and Sunset's attention on them. Even the judges turned around to listen to them. Together, the Dazzlings all sung in harmonious motion, everyone enraptured in their angelic voices.

Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah
Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah
Ahh, ah-ah, ah, ah-ah
Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah
Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah

Applejack glanced to Rainbow Dash, who looked back at the latter. They didn't know what the Dazzlings had in store, but at the same time, Sunset Shimmer's attention was locked onto them. If they could jump when the time was right...

We've heard you want to show you're stronger... 
We heard you want to claim you're cool... 
We heard you want to rule this school. 

Me and you, you and me 
Why don't we see who is wiser? 
We don't have to be all on our own thing.
Battle! 
You want to win it! 
Lets have a battle, battle of the bands! 
Lets have a battle! We'll go all in it!

Having the crowd of people right before their eyes, everyone's attention focused on them, Adagio and her sisters continued to sing. 

Welcome to the show (Ah-ah-ah-ah, ah)
We're here to let you know (Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah)

Adagio and her sisters looked up at the Rainbooms, giving them the most determined faces they could give them.

Our time is now (Ah-ah-ah-ah, ah)
Your time is running out (Ah, ah, ah)

The three of them sang in perfect harmony, winning the entire audience over. Everyone was looking at them with such admiration and joy, it was bound to top the Rainbooms. 

Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah
Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah
Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah
Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah

Carefully moving, Sunset took a single step forward, centimeter by centimeter. The Dazzlings raised their arms up, and bursts of giant waves spread through the crowds, in giant sound waves. And as their singing continued, the purple smoke that was around started to float right into the Dazzlings' pendents.

I hope this works, Trixie thought to herself. 

Feel the wave of sound
As it crashes down
You must turn away
They'll force you all to sta-a-a-ay

The three Dazzlings began to glow in bright hues of purple, and they began to float up, standing on nothing but thin air! The three of them were above the entire audience, capturing all of the attention. Just then, a giant beam of light burst from their hearts, and wrapped all over them, covering them in bright light. 

You will be onboard
Tell us that you need us
You won't be ignored
Our power will be restored

When the light had faded away, all three of them were now in new forms. They had sea creature like wings sprouted from their backs, pony ears from the top of their heads, and long flowing ponytails hung from behind their backs which blew in the wind. Looking down, the three of them hovered back above the crowd, looking at the Rainbooms with courageous grins.

Now you face us
Come and fight us
Nothing can stop us now!

But just as the Dazzlings were about to move--

"GET HER!"

The Rainbooms all leaped at Sunset Shimmer, pouncing on her. Unfortunately, due to bad timing, all six of them went straight off the stage, and breaking right through the judges table, snapping it in half. Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia got out of their chairs, and attempted to move in to stop the fight. But all they got were some kicks back at them.

"This is getting out of hand! Stop!" 

Adagio and her friends stood in total awkward silence. This... this wasn't at all what they thought was going to happen. They had prepared an entire routine, in the event that they were going to concoct their plan... but their efforts were for nothing. 

Amethyst rubbed her forehead. "So, we practiced for nothing?" 

Adagio raised her hand up to silence her. "Wait. Something doesn't seem right." 

Rainbow Dash jumped up into the air, and performed a body slam on the dog-pile, trying to put more weight on the attack. But even her move didn't work. Because Sunset had already gotten away from their attack, and got away in time. She moved onto the stage, the trophy clutched tightly in their hands.

Adagio and her sisters looked up, and gasped.

"Oh no, she has the--"

"The Princess of Friendship's crown?" Sunset chuckled maliciously. 

Adagio blankly blinked. "Okay, I have no idea who that is but--"

"Shut up! It doesn't matter anymore. So many years of hard work and devotion, have all led up to this moment. All the power I want, has finally come! More power than I could ever imagine."

"Sunset, wait! You don't know what that crown will do to you!" Adagio pleaded. "Don't do it!" 

"I know plenty of what it will do! Unlike your friends, I did research on these Equestrian artifacts. And I know exactly what they--"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, we get it, you're stronger and more powerful than us, just hand the stupid thing over!" Aria snapped. 

"What she said!" Sonata added on.

Sunset's throat let out a quiet and evil chuckle. A grimace of malicious intent crawled over her face. She didn't let go of that crown, and she held it tightly in her palms.

"You three have been a pain in my back for several weeks. But I believe now is the time for the pain to be removed." 

"Sunset, no!" 

It was too late. Sunset dropped the crown on top of her head, it fell perfectly in place, on top of her head. The gem on the top of the crown, emitted a loud humming sound, shining brighter than the morning sun. Giant rings emitted from the crown, and started to swoop down around Sunset's body. 

A giant burst of energy engulfed her body, and fired up into the sky, creating a giant dark storm cloud. The Rainbooms looked up from the loud explosion, and let out gasps.

"No... it can't be!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"She's got the power now..." Applejack sputtered.

"Thank you, Princess Obvious!" Fluttershy sneered. 

"EVERYONE! EVACUATE!" Adagio yelled, instinctively. 

Without question, all of the students and the staff began to flee from the stadium, trying to escape as quickly as possible. This was a situation they didn't want to be in and they knew things were bad now!

The beam grew brighter and brighter, it was almost like she was about to explode! 

But as the flash grew brighter, the sounds began to die down, and the intense light died as well. When everyone looked back up, they were left in a commotion of shock and awe. 

Sunset Shimmer wasn't Sunset Shimmer anymore. She wasn't even her normal self anymore! No more was the girl in the punk and mean looking clothes. Standing before them was a red raging she-demon. Her hair was still in the same flame-pattern as before, now with a fiery decorative dress, skin as red as blood, and claws that could cut through steel.

Sunset took one look at herself, and laughed maniacally. 

"The power that I have dreamed of... and its all mine! FOREVER!!!" 

Her laughing bellowed through the night sky, sending shivers to everyone's spine. The Rainbooms were more scared than Adagio and her friends in fact. 

"Lets blow this Popsicle stand!" Rainbow called.

"Yeah, lets go!" 

The Rainbooms rushed up the stairs, trying to escape for the exit; even pushing some of Adagio's friends off the side. Sunset however could see them trying to flee. Her left fist warmed up with energy, and raising her palm up, a giant ball of fire hit the front exit, forcing them all back. 

"Oh you five aren't going anywhere!"

The five Rainbooms tried to flee again, but they couldn't. Giant auras of red encased their bodies, and forced them all to float up in the air. They hovered around Sunset Shimmer, each one of them. They struggled to move under the magic, but they couldn't. Sunset had all the power now, and they were nothing against her magic.

"Put them down, now!" Adagio ordered.

"Yes, please!" Rarity whined.

"I should have just shut you up from the start... but I have a better plan for all of you. You five wanted ultimate power, well now you're going to get it!" 

The five of them were pushed together in one giant group, all scrunched up against each other, squeezing one another.

"W-W-What are you going to do to us?" Fluttershy asked, her face showing real fear.

"You'll see in a few seconds!"

Sunset's fists opened up and fired towards the group, encasing them all in a giant blue laser blast. The girls below gasped and watched in horror as Sunset perfected her magic on them. But what was she doing? Was she killing them? Was she gonna make them into something else?

A giant ball of energy and magic grew around the five girls, making it impossible for them to see what was going on inside. But just then, they saw something emerge out of the ball. What appeared to be a giant sharp toed heel, of an animal like figure. Then another one, just on the opposite end of the other leg.

But just then, the giant ball holding the girls inside vanished, and the ground was met with a giant slam. All nine of them turned their eyes down to look at what dropped, and all gasped. The Rainbooms did in fact drop; but they weren't the Rainbooms they knew anymore. 

Five snake-like heads rose up, each one of them different from the others; mainly in color. Each of them had different colors on the heads and necks, but the rest of the body was different. Five heads, all connected to one chest; resembling that of a dragon head. Each of the heads had sharp fangs, snouts that could sniff out predators, and eyes as dark as coal. The creature stood up on four legs, each one of them having sharp toes that dug into the ground it stood on. Towering over Sunset Shimmer, and over the Song Of The Sea.

"What did you DO TO THEM!?" Adagio yelled.

"They aren't dead, my dear Adagio. I just brainwashed them and performed a spell on them, and become my new minion... Hydra!" 

The five headed creature roared and let out bellowing howls out of each head. 

"Adagio, I won't lie, I think we're over our heads now. WAY over our heads." Trixie shuddered.

"What do we do!?" Octavia asked.

Adagio's fingers snapped. "I have an idea. Aria, Sonata? Remember that trick we tried to perform back in times of Ancient Greece?"

"Yeah, what about--" Aria stopped. The thoughts and memories of that time resurfaced. She knew just what was going to say. "No! Absolutely not!"

"Adagio, I have to agree. We're not strong enough to hold it together, how do we know we'll last long?"

"Its different now. But I can't fight them alone, I need you two! Please!"

Aria and Sonata could tell she was serious. But they weren't too sure. They had never faced off against another giant magic creature before, never. But if they didn't do something about it, then they would all die. 

"Alright, lets do this." Aria nodded.

"So Sirens, you have any last words to say to us?"

Adagio looked to her sisters, each of them gave a smirk. They looked back at Sunset Shimmer, a quiet chuckle escaping their lips.

"Why are you laughing? You should be terrified!"

Adagio chuckled some more.

"That form is awfully cute Sunset, what with the demon wings, the fiery skirt, and the teeth. But I have a feeling when my sisters and I combine together, that we're going to be quite--" Adagio's voice started to become more deeper than usual. And her eyes were voids of purple. "--BIGGER. THAN. YOU."

The three of their necklaces hummed in unison, and their eyes glowed together. All of them floated up into the air, just above the Hydra and demonic Sunset Shimmer. In a single flash of red light, the three of them were back to their Siren forms, hovering above. 

Just outside the stadium, everyone was gasping and looking up to see the three sea-ponies that were up in the air.

"What are those things!?"

"Where did they come from!?"

The three Sirens glared down at Sunset Shimmer and the Hydra. Both of them slowly backing away from the three forms. What were they going to do now?

Adagio began to float higher, and she started to fly around in a circular formation, above the stadium. Aria followed behind her, close behind her tail fins. Sonata was last to follow, her finally finishing the circle that the three of them had made.

All three of them spun in a circle, and they were going faster and faster and faster! The wind started to pick up as they spun, and all three of them were glowing with intensity. The red gems on their hearts all hummed, and before they knew it, the three gems all fired beams that connected to one another. The beams were bright, and this time, a giant ball of energy encased around the three Sirens. 

Everyone didn't look away. Their eyes were too focused on the Sirens to even think about anything else. But they didn't see anything. Nothing was happening, there was just a bright ball of light hovering above. 

Shrugging it off with a scowl, Sunset floated above Trixie and her friends, with her fists ready to shoot them.

"Perhaps I should make all of you my new minions. Or better yet... you all die." 

The ground shook with a giant thud. Sunset looked behind the girls to see where the thud came from, and her pointed ears and wings drooped. The girls all turned their heads to look back, and gasped. Not with fear, but with joy. 

Behind them was a giant beast. Standing on two legs, held a beast with sharp claws in its arms. A long tail connected with some fish fins hung behind. In the middle of its heart was a giant red gem that continued to hum. But the one detail they picked up on the most, was at the top. Three heads, all were looking down at them. All three heads, which were exactly like the Sirens' true heads in shape and size. 

Adagio was in the middle, Aria was on the left, and Sonata was on the right. And on their back was a giant fin that could cut through the stadium walls if they wished. 

A three headed monster rounding up the same size as the Hydra, crushed the bleachers and seats with the weight of its feet. But it didn't care, it was the least of the beasts priority. Instead, the three heads all jolted down towards the lower ground, and roared as loud as they could, their sounds sending echoes throughout the entire land they sat on.

Trixie could only smirk as she saw the three-headed form standing behind them. This was going to be great...
> Chapter 28: Higher And Higher
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The three headed monster that towered over the five-headed Hydra let out a roar that could create earthquakes. All of its teeth were grit and flashing out, looking like they could chomp down on anything.

Sunset was indeed surprised at the giant monster in front of her. At first.

"Cute trick ladies, but you forget, there's six against three! We win the odds! And I have a feeling speed is not going to be on your side! Hydra, lets go! We have some unfinished business to take care of!"

Sunset's hand shot a beam towards the side of the stadium, creating a big hole. She soared right through, and Hydra using all its legs, charged right through and made the hole even bigger than before. The six's combined efforts looked outside the stadium, hoping to see where the rest of their classmates and staff had run. But they weren't there. They all arrived via bus, and the bus wasn't even seen either. 

Sunset just chuckled. "So they want to take things to CHS then? Very well, we can discuss this on the stomping grounds, and we're still going to be the ones stomping!"

Sunset flew up into the air, and took off into the skies. The Hydra just kept a single head locked on her, while the others looked in front of them and ran out of the stadium and landed on one of the streets. Stomping its feet into the ground, it charged down the road, and followed Sunset's path.

Back at the stadium, the girls were left standing in shock, watching them escape. 

"Oookay then, I'll admit, that was not at all what I expected to happen." Amethyst shuddered. 

"Really? Out all the things that could happen, what were you expecting?" Bon Bon asked.

"Honestly? A sky portal." Amethyst shrugged.

Trixie stepped in front of the gaping hole in the wall and looked out into the distance, staring at the city.

"Girls, come on. We got to go, we got to stop them."

"How?" Octavia asked. "Luv, as much as we should, I don't even know how we can fight two giant... beasts! Even with a three-headed monster--"

The combined Dazzling beast let out a roar, anger clearly showing.

"That's not what I meant! I'm sorry!" Octavia said, feeling guilty. 

"Girls, listen to me." 

Everyone's heads turned to look at Trixie, who put on her best brave face.

"I know things look bad, but we can't just give up. Right now, everyone at CHS needs us. I know we're probably not the most qualified people for the job right now, but the Dazzlings can't fight them alone! We need to help them in every way we can, and I'm going out there to fight for my home, my friends, and my family. So who's with me?" 

The girls took her speech in, and nodded. Two giant monsters were probably scaring the daylights out of every civilian in Canterlot right now, probably about to be terrorized. Right now, they needed to stop them.

"We're still in!" Amethyst smiled.

"Lets finally contribute and do something!" Lyra cheered.

Within those few minutes, Vinyl and Amethyst got back into Vinyl's car. On the top of the car were several mega-watt speakers that could project enough sound for an entire concerto. All thanks to Amethyst for making them strong, of course.

Trixie however, clinged onto the back of Adagio, holding onto her head. Lyra and Bon Bon held onto the sides of Sonata and Aria's necks with their gear out, and Octavia stood on the top of Vinyl's car, with her guitar hooked and ready

"Lets go kick their butts! We're going to save the world, and stop Sunset Shimmer once and for all! Amethyst?" Trixie called. 

Amethyst grinned. "You got it!"

She raised up the microphone and spoke. Her voice echoed through the big speakers on the top of Vinyl's car.

"Alright ladies! We've got a monster to fight, lets get ready for a RUMBLE!!!"

The three-headed beast let out a combined roar, cheering with Amethyst.

Vinyl's car swerved and grinded against the ground, and it sped straight down the hill and onto the road. The monster started to move, and charged right after them, making the ground shake with every stomp. Cars jumped and shook with each stomp, some of them even having their alarms set off. 

Inside the houses of some families eating dinner, the dinner tables shook from the pounding against the ground. They questioned the amount of shaking until they looked out the windows, watching a stereo-blasting car drive by, followed by a gargantuan beast. 





By the time Sunset and the others were beginning their transformations into their final forms, Principal Luna and Vice-Principal Celestia made sure everyone got back to CHS. Everyone was gathered around the main courtyard, with panicked looks talking to each other. They could barely get a grip on what they just saw.

"Okay, it looks like we're missing some people. This is not good." Principal Luna said, looking at the crowds of panicked students. 

Just then everyone's gaze turned up and their panicked looks turned more into screams of terror. Flapping its wings and speeding through the sky was the demonic Sunset Shimmer. She did a few fly-bys over the school, letting everyone get a few glimpses at her new form. Coming around at another turn, she stopped in the middle and slammed onto the ground in both her giant heeled boots, shaking the ground. 

Everyone, rightfully so, was cowering and backing away from the monster that was right before their eyes. The only two people who didn't seem to be cowering were Vice-Principal Celestia and Principal Luna. Both of them stood in front of the other students, blocking the way for Sunset to try and move towards them.

"Sunset Shimmer. Stand down, now!"

Sunset laughed. "Are you serious right now? You two against one giant me? Face it. You won't be saving anyone's lives today. Not even the fates of the five right behind me."

Around the corner came a charging Hydra which roared with fury, scaring even more of the students. Two giant monsters in front of their school. They were the sizes of just little toys compared to these monstrosities. 

"By the time the night ends, I will be coming back home, and Equestria will be in my fingertips!" Sunset hollered. "Nothing can stop me now, and nothing will!" 

The Hydra watched as Sunset rambled on in her speech, but the five heads turned around. Just down the road came a speeding sports car with a big stereo propped out on the top of the back. And behind the wheel was Vinyl who smirked at them with a set of purple shades on. 

Sunset turned too and looked back at the street. Vinyl's car was sitting there, the engine still running. The car vibrated as it stayed on, looking as if it was ready to charge straight at them.

"Leave while you can. I won't finish you first if you go." 

Vinyl didn't refrain or do as she told her to do. She just sat there, smirking at her. In the seat next to her, Amethyst unbuckled herself and climbed up on the seat, hanging herself over the windshield and smiling at the scene in front of her. With a truck driver radio in her hand, she pulled it up and spoke into it. Her voice boomed out of the speakers.

"Here's a classic from the 1980s! We've got something big, powerful, and Dazzling coming your way, Canterlot High!" Amethyst cheered.

She pressed a new button, and a loud song began to burst out of the speakers.

You know your love (your love keeps lifting me)
Keep on lifting (love keeps lifting me)
Higher (lifting me)
Higher and higher (higher)

The Hydra and Sunset looked at each other and shrugged. But not before a loud stomp hit the ground. The two looked around, and listened. Another loud stomp. 

The horde of students were no longer panicking at the giant monsters, now their attention was on to what was making the ground shake. A few students managed to break free from the crowd and slowly peak their heads off the sides of the building, looking at what was coming their way. A few of them let out gasps of shock and surprise. But no one was panicking. 

Stomping slowly behind, was the three-headed monster. Its feet made holes into the ground as it walked, but the holes were the least of the giant's worries. All three heads of the beast were moving and writhing around, looking at everything around them. Their three heads looked at the students, their faces nothing short of worry. 

Their eyebrows furled up and they snarled when they looked to see the perpetrators behind their fear. 

"Back again, are you now?"

The three-headed beast let out a mighty roar that pierced through the night sky.

"Hydra. Kill that beast."

The five-headed monster responded with a grunt and stomped towards the Dazzling creation. With its feet stomping down, the Hydra charged at the biped. 

The Hydra slammed its heads against the chest of the three-headed beast, pushing it back. But the biped didn't fall back. The three heads on top started to snap at the heads that were used to push them against the gravel. One of the five heads noticed and roared back, but it retreated its head once Aria's tried to bite her.

Hydra took a few steps back and snarled. The four heads off to the sides all glanced to the middle one which nodded at the others. Flashing a malicious chuckle, it snapped its teeth together.

The three Dazzlings were left in confusion, until they saw a small light coming from the inside of the middle head's mouth. Its jaw went wide open, and a burst of fire erupted from its jaw, blasting at the three Dazzlings. The biped raised its arms up, bracing itself for when the flames would rupture the skin. 

Thankfully the fire didn't melt away any skin; but the burn marks were visible. The Dazzlings snapped back, and each of the three heads tried to take bites out of the Hydra. Adagio's head managed to snap at the long neck of the middle head, making visible bite marks. Hydra let out a roar of pain, but it wasn't enough to keep it down. Hydra snapped back at the Dazzlings again, only this time, making some bites at their necks instead.

As the two monsters fought against each other, Sunset Shimmer watched them fight. She didn't bother with the students or staff, she wanted to see the Dazzlings die in person. This gave plenty of time for all the staff and students to run inside the school and seal the doors and windows. But not all of them went back inside...

Bored, Sunset huffed and readied her fists. 

"This fight is going nowhere! Time to spice things up!" 

But as she was about to fire a blast at the Dazzlings--

"Hey Sunset!" 

Sunset turned around and watched as a small colorful box was being thrown at her, no bigger than a crumb of bread compared to her size. She watched as the box began to change and switch its panels all around, finally clicking once all the sides connected. With a single beep, the cube exploded splattering hot paint on Sunset's face.

"AGH!!!" Sunset yelled, covering her eyes.

"Get her, now!" 

Vinyl was still trying to get herself moving. She put the last instrument down with the other instruments and gear, and got back into her stereo car. She hoisted up the speakers, and she turned them on, blasting the sound through them.

Jem is my name, no one else is the same! 
Jem is my name!

Sunset growled as she felt the sound push her away. She finally wiped her eyes clean of the paint and looked to where Vinyl was, amplifying the sound. With a chuckle, her fists clenched up and two bright neon beams were humming.

"Vinyl, get out!" 

No other choice, Vinyl slowly moved the car in reverse, screeching against the asphalt. Sunset fired the beams, but thankfully Vinyl moved out of the way just in time. The only victim of the beam was the concrete horse that was part of the Wondercolt statue.

Sunset snarled as Vinyl tried to swerve away. But just as she was about to follow her, Sunset felt a small tap on the back of her head. She turned around, and she watched as a small kitchen appliance hit the top of her nose, bouncing right off of her. 

She turned her head at Bon Bon this time, who held a stirring spoon like a throwing axe. She threw the spoon at her, which bounced off her face. Hearing a small beep, she turned around again. This time, standing in the front of the school was Trixie who held another Rubik's cube bomb. She threw it up as high as possible, throwing it at Sunset. Ready in time, Sunset shot one single beam, destroying the bomb.

"Oh... oops." Trixie chuckled, nervously. 

Sunset's heels stomped towards her, as she towered over her.

"I should crush you right here, right now!" 

"Don't even try it, Sunset!" 

"Sore ni tsuite kangaenaide, san setto!"

Sunset groaned and she turned again. This time she was hit with a small metallic throwing star, often used by ninjas. Looking down, she saw who the source of the attack was.

"You know, you never showed any Japanese influence. Why is it now of all times you show it?"

"Because I make no sense!" Lyra laughed, running away. 





The Dazzlings fought more and more, trying to use as much strength as they could. But they felt the strength diminishing from within. But they had to keep fighting, they couldn't let the school down! They just couldn't!

Using the right claw, the three-headed beast swung at the fifth head just on the left, smacking at it. Its teeth slashed at the skin, creating big cuts. Then using the other claw, it swung at another head, making more slashes. Once it tried to recuperate from the pain, all three of the Sirens heads leaned down and took big bites into the necks of the remaining three heads. 

By now, all five heads were moaning from the pain, holding onto themselves in agony. Their heads slowly went down and looked up to see the three-headed beast ready to strike again. The two feet dug into the ground, holding itself in place for its final attack. From behind the heads, the fins running down to the backs began to glow. The red jewel that was in center of the heart hummed with energy. All the eyes were voids of purple. 

Their jaws stretched opened and the insides of their mouths were glowing. From all three of them, bursts of red energy and fire combined together to create three small but powerful beams. The beams blasted the Hydra which fell on its side from the attack, feeling the pain and the heat. 

"No... No! Get up! Get up you morons!" 

But the Hydra didn't get up. It didn't have the strength within itself to try and pull up and fight again. It had been defeated, and there was no getting back up. 

The biped watched as the Hydra hurled on its back, defeated and hurt. It let out a few grunts from each head, acknowledging each other's victory. Now it was onto fighting Sunset, assuming she was still around. 

Aria's head turned around and she felt a beam hit the side of her head, making her moan. All three looked up and watched as Sunset flapped her wings hard, looking as if she wanted to kill. Her palms were open, and more energy balls were manifested.

"You girls ruin everything! But I suppose ruling the universe by myself isn't so bad, after all they were fools to try and betray me! But you three? I think I have a proper sentence for what I'm going to do to you!"

Sunset shot another beam at the Dazzling monster, hitting it right at Adagio's head. Sonata's head tried to bite Sunset, but Sunset was too quick. She fired another beam, hitting Sonata. The monster was now starting to slowly move from its position, as if it was backing up. Sunset chuckled and she flew behind its back. She knew what she was going to do to them; but she wanted an audience.

She blasted her back again, making the monster howl. It slowly stomped around, trying to get a good look at Sunset, and was shot again. Sunset even went in some more, swooping right at Adagio's head and letting her claw slash across Adagio's face. 

Adagio cried out in pain, feeling the claw marks that hit her. Sunset flew back around and hovered in front of the three of them. 

"You know something girls? You three may be Equestrian, but you will never be as powerful as I am." 

Sunset's fists powered up again, and she readied to make the final blow. She knew just where to strike; the heart. With two fists clenched as tight as possible, she readied herself to create the biggest beams she could muster. 

Then with one fire, she combined the beams together and fired at the three-headed beast's heart. Striking the perfect spot, the beast howled into the sky, crying out in terror. The hands flew back and all three heads cried out in horror. The beam was so powerful, the monster was losing control.

With its strength diminishing, the monster started to slowly slump and fall. It leaned back, and slammed onto the ground, right on its back. The heads fell back and slammed against the ground, while the rest of the body formed a giant gaping crater into the ground. Adagio's head tried to pull up, but she couldn't. Her head slumped back down, falling right beside the stacked instruments and Vinyl's car. 

Small moans escaped the jaws of the three heads, and the eyes slowly closed as they began to pass out. The pain, the fighting, the absorption of their energy... it was just too much. 

All of the Dazzlings' friends watched as their friend fell down in pain. They were losing; and the tide was now turning on them. What could they do now?
> Chapter 29: You'll Never Take Me Down
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"NO!!!!" 

Trixie's cry of horror echoed all throughout. She watched as her dearest friend fall to the ground, collapsing from the sheer pressure of the pain. What seemed like a few minutes turned into seconds as she watched the battle. The Dazzlings' giant made the ground tremor and shake when it had fallen.

Trixie and the girls upon instant, all ran towards the fallen hybrid, completely ignoring Sunset Shimmer. Sunset didn't focus on them either. She was too busy looking back at the horrified students who witnessed the fight. 

Trixie felt the side of Adagio's sea-pony head, trying to check for any pulse.

"Please, Adagio! You got to get up! You can't die!" 

The girls were shaking and trembling. They couldn't be dead, could they? With no sounds, they could almost feel as if they were just... gone. But wait. 

The red gem on their chest... it began to glow! It was humming with intensity, until a bright flash of light blinded their eyes. It only lasted for a second, and then it was gone. Looking back, they found the three Dazzlings had split apart from the combined monster, and were back in their normal biped forms. Well, normal to them.

Trixie leaned over to Adagio, holding her close. She noticed that the attacks that Sunset had done to them combined had carried onto the others. On the right side of Adagio's face, there were a few visible slash marks that looked as if a knife had drawn on her face. 

"Come on, you can't be gone! Please, Adagio!" 

Trixie leaned down, and put her ear to her chest. She could hear a soft beat from within, making her sigh in relief. Thank goodness, she wasn't dead. 

"Trixie, I think we have bigger problems right now!" Octavia panicked.

Everyone gasped when they felt the ground shake. The sounds of an explosion hit their ears, and they could easily guess the source of the attack. Sunset Shimmer blew an entire gaping hole in the entrance of the school, and several of the students were fleeing in terror.

"What do we do!?" Vinyl panicked. 

Trixie looked around. What could they do? The Dazzlings were down, and there was only the six of them left. How could they combat a beast like that? But wait. 

They turned their heads back to the Dazzlings. All of them were slowly moaning in pain, but they were getting off the ground. Pulling themselves up slowly, they tried to walk to the girls. Sonata was limping, Aria held onto her right arm, and Adagio?

Adagio pulled herself up, and she held onto her right eye, covering it from the pain.

"Did... did we win?" Adagio moaned.

"Not yet, I'm afraid." Vinyl responded fast.

"We don't know what to do!" Lyra panicked. 

"Can you girls still sing?" 

"No, forget it. They can't face her in the condition they're in!" Bon Bon said. 

Adagio's hand slowly moved away from her eye, but she kept it closed. She looked at them with a weak smile, and showed her red gem around her neck which was still in one piece.

"I may not be moving fast girls, but I can still sing."

"Me too." Aria replied.

"Lets finish this fight." Sonata nodded.

"But how?"

Trixie tapped her foot, trying to think of something, anything!

"Wait! I have an idea. It may not be enough, but its all we got!" Trixie said.

"What? What's the plan?" 

Trixie looked at Vinyl.

"Vinyl, pull your car around, fast. You have any special features in it?"

"Yeah! I have a working sound stage built into that car." 

"Then get it, fast!"





With fast movement, Vinyl pulled her car around and parked it near the Wondercolt statue. With a flick of a button, the entire car began to change its shape. Its wheels folded away, revealing sets of mega-watt speakers. Strobe lights began to dance, and several hooks and panels to connect the instruments unfolded. 

"So, what's your big plan again, maestro?" Vinyl asked.

"We distract her long enough for everyone to escape. I know we're asking for suicide here, but we don't have anything else to use." 

The girls all gasped. 

"But, if we stay and play then--"

"--We'll die!" Lyra cried. 

"I know its a lot to ask. And you don't have to say yes. But right now, I can't see any of our classmates fall into her hands." Trixie said, sounding bold. "I'm going to help save our friends... even if I have to die to stop her." 

Trixie turned her head back to the ensuing chaos. She waited for her friends to start walking away, leaving. Was she going to have to face them all by herself?

A hand touched her shoulder. Trixie looked to her left, and was greeted by Adagio's smile.

"If you're going to face her, then I want to too."

Trixie smiled back. Behind her, she could see the other two sisters nearby. They were attempting to stand as best as they could, even in spite of their injuries.

"Girls. If this is our last fight together--"

They looked back at Octavia who was walking with them, holding her electric guitar. 

"--Then I'd be happy to die with you."

"Me too." Vinyl said, holding her violin.

"Make it three." Bon Bon said, twirling her drumsticks.

"I want in!" Lyra said, clutching her flute.

"Mind if the retro-geek joins?" Amethyst grinned, holding her key-tar.

Without even realizing it, the Dazzlings' gems began to glow. Each one of them glowed brighter and brighter, and a mist began to hit the air. The girls looked down, and noticed the same purple mist as before, going right up into their gems.

"Wait, what the--?"

"Girls. I believe you've given us the fighting chance again." Adagio smirked, slowly opening up her other eye with as much as she could.

Octavia and Vinyl looked back at Trixie with shocked looks.

"You planned this all along, didn't you?"

"Actually... no." Trixie admitted. 

"Well then girls, lets finish this fight!"

"Agreed. Oh and by the way..." Trixie let the magician's cloak drop to the floor, and a serious look graced her eyes and mouth. "I want to sing this time."

Adagio gave a sly smirk. "When did you get so bold all of the sudden?" 

"More of a convenience, really." Aria rolled her eyes. 

"Ahem. Lets do this later!" 

Bon Bon's drums twirled in her hands. She began to hit the drums, beginning a beat. Everyone else's instruments began to play music, everyone adding their own piece to the song that was starting. With a determined face, Trixie held the microphone in her hand, and looked up at Sunset Shimmer who was staring down at the girls. 

You're never gonna bring me down
You're never gonna break this part of me
My friends are here to bring me 'round
Not singing just for popularity

Adagio Dazzle, feeling a bit of her strength returning, stood next to Trixie, joining her in her song.

We're here to let you know
That we won't let it go

All of their voices combined together, creating an orchestral of music and singing. 

Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow

Sunset's palms opened up again, and using all of her might, she fired two giant beams towards the girls. The girls braced themselves, waiting for when they would feel the pain of the blast. But... they never felt it. No pain, no bad feeling, no nothing. 

Everyone looked around, looking in awe of the sight. A glowing bright aura of magic was covering the girls, protecting each of them from the blast. Not only that, Trixie, Amethyst, Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl, and Octavia were all glowing. Each one of them were glowing brightly.

"W-W-WHAT!?" Sunset yelled.

Trixie looked up at the magic shield. But noticed something else. The blue jewel that was in the crown on Sunset's head was glowing. More brightly in doing so. 

And you can try to fight
But we have got the light of--

Everyone joined together. 

Friendship on our side!
Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

A small beam burst down through the shield, and it hit Trixie's heart. She began to glow even brighter than before, and everyone's eyes ogled her as she began to transform. A set of blue pony ears sprouted from her head, a long lustrous ponytail extended down from her back, and a pair of blue wings sprouted. 

The same beam began to bounce off the other five girls, all of them changing just like Trixie. Pairs of pony ears and long pony-tails hung from the back of their heads, almost touching the ground. The Dazzlings all shared proud grins of excitement and wonder. 

Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd

With more love filling the air, and more powering the gems around their necks, the Dazzlings began to change as well. All three of them grew a set of pony ears as well, with additional pony-tails, and the fin-wings on their backs as well. 

As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives!

All of the girls in a midst of their singing, began to float. They all were hovering off the ground, standing in a superhero team like formation, all hands linked together and holding one another. 

Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

Sunset had no idea what to do now. Her magic beams weren't doing any harm, but were instead helping them. What could she do now?

Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd

Sunset was about to move, until she noticed the girls were getting brighter and brighter. Magical beams were humming from each one of their bodies, all in synchronous harmony.

"Oh no..."

As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives, survives!

All the beams fired at once, hitting Sunset Shimmer. She shrieked as loud as possible as she felt all of their combined magic striking her at the core. And as she was hit, the light from all of the magic just grew brighter and brighter, blinding everyone around. It was so bright it was impossible to make out what was even there now. 

All of the staff and students covered their faces from the bright light, hearing the intense battle outside. 

Just as the flash grew brighter, Sunset watched as the crown she wore on her head escaped her, and dropped to the ground with a clank. The demonic form began to wash away, and become absorbed the magic, melting away. Then as the screams grew louder, the light grew brighter. Until a small burst of sound echoed through the land, the screams began to die down. The light vanished into thin air, and the land went quiet. Everything was still. Absolutely still.
> Chapter 30: We're Free
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The ensuing battle had finally come to a close. By now, the entire land had grown silent and quiet. Nothing but quiet all up in the atmosphere. Any sounds of fighting had come to a drop, slammed shut. 

The students and staff all began to come out from the school, proceeding with caution. At any given moment, the fight could start up again, or something! But in the clear area, there was no fight to be seen. It barely looked like there was any fight at all. Well, outside of the giant gaping hole in the front of their school, and some walls torn away. 

Scattered around the courtyard were the nine girls, all were knocked out from the ensuing battle. The pony ears and tails were still visible on the girls, especially the wings on Trixie's back. 

Moaning with agony, Adagio pulled herself up on her knees, taking a knee out to try and get the blood back running. She held onto her right eye again, feeling the pain. It wasn't well enough to keep it open. Looking up, she saw a blue hand offered to her. Trixie had gotten up on her feet before she did.

With a smile, Adagio accepted her hand and slowly got back up. And at that moment, she could hear the other girls start to get up as well. Aria was hoisted up by Octavia and Amethyst who observed the big scratches on her arms. In addition, Vinyl moved under a side of Sonata and helped her get up, mostly due to her foot feeling more pain than she should.

"So... did we win?" Adagio asked.

"I... I think we did!" Trixie smiled, with her arms raised up. 

"Whoo-hoo! Victory is ours!" Amethyst cheered, jumping up and down.

"I did something!" Lyra cheered as well. 

The staff and students walked out some more, in awe of the girls showing to still be alive. They had finally beaten those girls. After two years of suffering and torture, they had finally been stopped!

"You're okay!"

"Way to go, girls!"

"Ya did it!"

Adagio looked at all of her friends and her sisters. Everyone was okay and alive. They won. After all they had been through... they had finally come out on top!

But a little part of Adagio's brain interrupted her. A little part that reminded her of something else that seemed vital. Where was Sunset Shimmer? And for that matter, what had become of the five Rainbooms? 

Everyone froze when they saw a giant flash of light hit behind them. Turning around, they found all five Rainbooms were all on the ground, knocked out cold. No more was the Hydra. And beside each one of them were the singular dark pendents that each one of them had worn before. Like the speed of lightning, Lyra rushed to each one and quickly clutched the pendents before any of them could wake up and take them again.

"Got em!" Lyra said, smiling as she held them.

"And what about the crown?" 

"Got that too!" Trixie yelled.

Their heads turned back to see Trixie holding the crown in her clutches. 

"Okay, well, where's Sunset then?"

Trixie nudged her head, urging them to come close. Everyone was confused, but the giant steam caught their eyes. Trixie was standing in front of a giant crater that had been dug into the ground. Laying deep inside with her clothes partially ripped and covered in bruises and scratches, was no one other than Sunset Shimmer.

Bon Bon sniffed the smoke and stuck her tongue out in disgust.

"Ugh, nasty."

"Eh, she just needs some barbecue sauce. Either way, we're eating tonight!" Octavia joked.

Everyone looked at Octavia with a disturbing face.

"Do you honestly believe I want to cook her? She's burnt enough as it is. We Brits aren't known for literally roasting someone." 

Adagio blankly stared at her. "Just wanted to make sure..." 

Down in the crater, everyone could hear moaning. Dragging her body up, she let out a snarl and looked high above her, looking at the Dazzlings sitting at the top of the pit.

"You... you ruined everything..." Sunset huffed, her voice shaking heavily. 

"What do you mean, we ruined everything?" Adagio said, raising a brow. 

"If there's anyone who tried to ruin anything, its you!" Aria pointed.

"Yeah!" The students clamored.

"She and those friends of hers tried to ruin our lives, constantly!" 

"They made us live in fear!"

"I had to go to the hospital three times in one week!" 

"Everyone, please, stop!" Adagio yelled, getting them to stop. "Thank you." 

Adagio looked back down at Sunset. Sunset waited patiently, waiting for her to do something to end her, or hurt her. But it never happened. Adagio's hand opened up, and she held it open, extended above the hole.

Aria and Sonata looked back at her and they both shared a scowl.

"Oh you have to be kidding me..." Aria complained.

"You can't be serious right now." Sonata added. 

"Sunset--"

"She's doing it, isn't she?" Sonata held her head.

"She can't be--"

"--This isn't the way."

"Yep! She's doing it!" Aria's hands slapped her sides and groaned to the sky. 

"Join me. It doesn't have to be like this. You don't have to live your life like this." Adagio said, with the most calm and soothing voice she replied. 

Sunset panted and heaved, only scowling back at her. 

"I'd rather rot... then ever be friends with the likes of a monster like you." 

Everyone gasped. Their faces turned to look back at Adagio. Adagio didn't react. Nor did she shed any tears. She closed her eyes, and put her hand away.

"If that's how it'll be Sunset, then it's how it'll be." 

"Uh, Adagio?" Trixie asked, tapping her shoulder.

Limping and moving towards the crater, were the five Rainbooms. Their makeup was staining, and their hair was heavily disheveled. Clothes were hanging, looking shredded up and messy.

They walked towards the hole as best as they could, and stared down at Sunset with heavy deathly glares.

"You know something Sunset? You deserve it." Applejack spat. 

"You never wanted to be our friend. You just wanted slaves to follow your whiny philosophy." Rarity huffed.

"You kicked my animals, so now, that means I'm going to kick you!" Fluttershy ranted.

"Talk about some friend."

"And she didn't even think her plan out, I mean seriously, did she even think it out? Or for that matter, did she even consult with us on our thoughts of this plan, I mean its just so..."

The rest of the staff and students were now glaring at the five of them. If the students faces could kill, they would. But they didn't. Instead, right out of nowhere actually, food and weird items magically came into the palms out of their hands.

"Oh no." Pinkie drooped her lips.

Everyone started to yell and boo at them. In addition, they started to throw tomatoes at the five of them, pelting them repeatedly. Adagio and her friends however couldn't intervene. Not if they wanted to get pelted. Especially since they were throwing a lot of weird items at them. First it seemed just to be food like tomatoes, fruits, and little cakes. But as they kept throwing, more weird items got thrown. Cardboard boxes, frozen turkeys, dust, their own cellphones, shoes, dented license plates, bricks, and other weird items that no one would usually see on a high school ground.

The Dazzlings just blankly watched the students pelt them heavily. It was like they had entered back into the wars in the older days again. 

"Should we do something to stop this?" Sonata asked.

"Eh, I say let them." Aria said, munching on popcorn.

Adagio looked at Aria, who appeared to be sitting in a lawn chair, and holding a bag of popcorn.

"Aria, what are you doing?" Adagio sarcastically asked.

"What? They're giving us a show, I figured I'd enjoy it! Besides, it feels good." Aria snickered, watching everyone attack them. 

"This is really immature of you, you know." 

"Says the girl who stole a dirty picture from Sunset's diary," Sonata smugly replied, winking. Adagio's cheeks heated up.

"Can we please drop that?"

"Nope!" Sonata laughed. "You are never living that down!" 

Adagio's hand collided with her face. 

"Oy..."

While everyone's attention was on the five Rainbooms who continued to receive the public attack, Sunset Shimmer took her opportunity to try and escape. Climbing out of the hole, she pulled herself back up on the concrete. But as she tried to step away, she didn't see the small pebble from the debris. One step, and everyone's heads turned to look at her trying to flee.

"Where do you think you're going?" Adagio asked.

"Getting out of here and away from you freaks!"

But as she tried to flee, she bumped into something. Not something, but someone. In front of her was Amethyst Star who was giving her the biggest 'I'm going to kill you' glare she could give her. Grabbing her by the shoulder, she yanked her with her and pulled her towards the crowd.

"Hey, let me go! Let, go, now!"

"Shut up!" Amethyst snapped.

She held her tightly, and pushed her a bit, trying to put more emphasis and attention on her. 

"As far as I'm concerned, Sunset isn't going anywhere." Amethyst grit her teeth. 

"Easy up on the grip there, Rubik hands." Sunset huffed.

"Shut up!" Amethyst said, gripping her arm even tighter. "What do we do to her?" 

"I say we do everything to them that they did to us." Octavia snarled. 

Some of the students were talking over top of each other, speaking in agreement.

"How about we string 'em up?" 

"I say we humiliate them."

"Smite them."

"Paint the streets with their blood."

Everyone turned their head at the student who made that statement. 

"Dude. That got dark in a millisecond!" Amethyst gasped. 

"Oh, right, right. Not that then. How about we give them the Dark Delilah treatment?" 

Everyone gasped. 

"Okay, okay, no! No, I am putting my foot down right now, we're not doing that! We're not going to paint the streets in their blood, we're not going to give them any... disturbing treatments that shouldn't be talked about on school grounds, and we're not going to hang them either!" 

A few students groaned in disappointment.

"Why shouldn't we?" 

"They tortured us!" 

"Everyone, please!" Adagio pleaded. "You're all better than this. Don't stoop to their level. I'm not going to deny that what they did was wrong, I'm not saying that. But what I am saying is, we're better than this."

Everyone took food for thought. Perhaps Adagio was right. Sure they were awful, but maybe they--

"Nope! We're not better than this." Aria said, chucking her popcorn away. She slowly stomped towards the Rainbooms who were now covered in all of the strange substances. Thankfully each one of them were held by some jocks who kept them from escaping. Aria glared deep into Rainbow Dash's magenta eyes, sneering. "And I'm no stranger to torture methods. You think the stuff that's happening now is bad?"

Rainbow gulped and slowly nodded.

"You haven't seen anything that me and my sisters have gone through. Back in the old days before you or anyone else here existed, there were much more darker methods of punishment for your sins." Aria scoffed. "You're lucky that you and your friends were born in the 21st century." 

"What, so we're not going to finally do something to them?" Amethyst groaned. "Do you not forget these are the same girls who got me expelled!?"

It was Amethyst's turn to be the one with everyone staring at. She felt her heart sank, looking at everyone around her.

"Wait a minute." An older voice said. 

Pushing through the crowd was no one other than Principal Luna who looked at her in shock.

"Amethyst Star?"

There was no denying it was her. Even with the horse ears and ponytail it was obvious. Defeated, she sighed.

"Yeah. Its me." 

"Last I recall, you were expelled for several school violations; all of which involved supposedly harassing other students and trashing the auditorium." 

Amethyst didn't say a word.

"But... to be quite frank, I never believed for a second that could have been you." 

Amethyst's head jolted up and looked at the principal. "Wait... what?"

"I said I--"

"No, no, no, I heard you. If you didn't believe that I did it... THEN WHY DIDN'T YOU DO JACK--"

"--Amy! No swearing!" Adagio piped up. 

"--D... DIDDLY-SQUAT ABOUT IT!?"

Principal Luna was unfazed by Amethyst's yelling. But she understood completely. 

"Believe me Amethyst, I understand your anger completely. And you have every right to be. But the staff believed the evidence that was given to them vaguely, rather than speaking to you about it. I know none of this is an excuse for what has happened to you, but after seeing what you've done tonight... we want you to come back to school."

Amethyst didn't know what to say. Going back to school sounded great, especially having not been going to any for a long time. But at the same time, this was a school who never listened to anything on her side of the story.

"Give me one good reason I should come back here after you all blindly accepted the lies from Sunset here." Amethyst sneered. "You may not know this, but she along with those friends of hers, ruined my life. I had to run away from my home and live in a dump because of these girls. And now you're asking me to come back here?" 

Principal Luna was about to speak up when she felt some bright lights hit her eyes. Turning her head, everyone started to gasp and look in shock. Men in blue police outfits were storming up to the front of the school, and parked were a few squad cars.

"Excuse me. Is everyone here okay?" 

Everyone nodded. 

"Okay. May I speak to the person in charge?" The police officer asked.

Principal Luna stepped up. "That would be me. My name is Principal Luna, and you are?"

"Ma'am. Name's Officer Streetwise, and this is Officer Groove. We've received several reports about some 'monster' stomping through town, and coming straight to your school. Do you know anything about this?"

The students and staff looked at each other. The Dazzlings' secret could be blown right here in front of this officer. But they couldn't tell them! 

"Sir, I'm afraid I do not know. Honest." Principal Luna replied, straightforwardly.

"I see. Well I'm not really believing it either, but as part of my job, I had to respond. But seeing how we are here, there is another matter to attend to." 

"And that is?" 

The two police officers looked behind  the principal. Principal Luna turned around and looked at Sunset Shimmer who struggled under Amethyst's grip. 

"Wait, that's her. That's the one we've been getting calls about."

"Huh?" 

"Sirs, may I ask what you've been talking about?" Adagio asked, raising her hand.

"We've been hearing several reports about items from malls around her being stolen, adding grand assault, reckless driving, and most recent we've been told about; she sent three of the students here in the hospital, in comas." 

Everyone gasped. 

"You are a monster," A student off the side muttered. 

"Now, I received a call from a student about the last incident. Can anyone confirm?" 

The two officers looked around, until a voice interrupted. 

"I can." 

The officers turned their eyes to a disordered looking Applejack who looked at them with a straight face. 

"Sunset Shimmer sent ma' little sister in the hospital, on life support. I wanted to tell someone, but she blackmailed me into not tellin' a soul."

"Me too!" Rainbow Dash snorted.

"And that goes for me too!" Rarity huffed.

"Wait a minute." Officer Groove said. "I remember you girls. You five were seen with her multiple times, and you aided her in some of her crimes."

Now it was their turn to have their hearts sink.

"Oh, uh..."

"I should have all six of you arrested for several crimes that I can't even begin to list." Officer Streetwise barked.

"Wait!" 

Adagio zipped in front of the five Rainbooms, holding her hands up. "They should be taken to court."

"And makes you say that kid?" 

Adagio looked back at the Rainbooms, all of which were deep in fear and worry. Was this going to be their end? All of their life going to be gone in a flash?

"Because I know there's some good in them. These girls have been blackmailed for sure, and yes they have done some bad things, but I think they should be given a chance to redeem themselves." Adagio spoke. 

The two officers looked at each other, shrugging. 

"How about this sweetheart. We'll let the judge take it up. He'll straighten this all out, and he can decide their fates. But if you really want to speak on their behalf; by all means, go ahead." 

Adagio nodded.

"But as for you, Miss Shimmer..." Officer Streetwise huffed, walking to her and grabbing her free wrist. "You are under arrest for grand theft, larceny, vandalism, student assaults, reckless driving, and any more crimes we can name under the sun."

Amethyst still gripped her shoulder, keeping her from escaping. The other officer grabbed her other wrist, and holding her still, they cuffed her hands behind her back.

"You can let go now." 

Amethyst let go of Sunset, allowing the officers to escort her to the police car.

"Now, I don't know what's been happening out here folks, but I suggest you get ahold of your parents and you go home. We'll be discussing this matter in court."

"Let me go! They're the ones you need to arrest!" Sunset struggled, growling like an animal.

"You can tell it to the judge." 

The officer pushed her into the car, slamming the door shut on her. The rest of the cops got back in their cars, and so did Streetwise and Groove. They turned on the engine, and slowly pulled out of the school's street. Groove for a brief second, stared at Adagio and her friends who's pony ears and tails were still visible.

"Hey Street? You think those girls are cosplaying, or..."

"Nah, you haven't had enough coffee Groove. That or you need to take the day-shift."

The police cars all turned on their sirens, and left the school yard. As they got further and further away, the sirens began to become quieter and quieter. 

"So. Amy." Adagio said, getting Amethyst's attention. "You going to come back here?"

Amethyst hung her head, holding her own arm. "I don't know..." 

"Come on Amy!" Octavia hung her arm over her shoulder pad. "We miss you! You don't know how many people here have missed you." 

"I don't know..." 

"Please, Amethyst. Won't you come back?" 

Amethyst looked around her. All of her friends had the most pleading faces ever. If their eyes could get anymore innocent looking, they would. And the rest of the students looked just as innocent.

"Well... I suppose I could come back." 

Everyone cheered, all at once, sending her almost backwards on her back. 

"Geez, okay, no need to get excited." Amethyst said, raising her hands up. "I'll come back on one, okay, not one, TWO. TWO conditions. Actually, scratch that, three, make that three!"

"I'm listening." Principal Luna said. 

"One; I can wear the dated clothing. There's nothing in the school's code that says that you can't wear dated clothing. Two; if there's a problem that I'm having, or if someone's trying to make me look like the bad guy in a one-sided statement, hear what I have to say. Three..." She turned her head at the Rainbooms. "If they mess with me or my friends again, we're going to have some problems."

Principal Luna gave it some thought, tapping her foot as she processed her conditions. 

"Counter proposal. I will let you keep the dated fashion wear, and I will hear your side of a story if someone is speaking negatively on your behalf. But you are not going to resort to the level that Sunset Shimmer has done tonight. I know you are smarter than this." 

Amethyst paused this time. 

"Fine. But one last condition."

"What is that?"

Amethyst looked at the Dazzlings, all of which looked confused when Amethyst looked at them. The retro-girl gave them an adorable smile. 

"These girls here? They've been chased and attacked by people who tried to kill them just for their differences. Tonight, they may have shown their true looks... but its not what defines them. If there's any photos or videos taken of them, showing who they really are; I want them all BURNED. Gone. Kaput. Erased." 

Principal Luna waited for a moment or two. Looking around her, she looked at the other students. 

"Did anyone here take any pictures and or videos of them?"

Everyone shook their heads.

"We were too busy panicking and screaming to even do such a thing."

"Do you really think we'd try and do something like this? Even if we did, who would believe us?"

"And in this day and age?"

Principal Luna rolled her eyes. "The point stands. If anyone, and I mean anyone posts something of them without their consent, you'll be speaking with me. Understood?"

"Yes Principal Luna." Everyone said in a monotonous tone. 

The principal turned back to Amethyst with a smile. "Are you going to come back then?"

"Hmm... deal." 

"What, seriously? That's it? I thought you wanted back at the Rainbooms." Vinyl asked.

"Maybe so. But like Adagio said; we're better than this. Which means we need to start acting like it too." 

Principal Luna smiled. "I look forward to seeing you return to school. In the meantime, everyone. If you have cellphones, I want you to call your parents to come and pick you up. If you have your own cars, I want you all to go home now. We'll come back next week." 

Everyone began to clear away from the courtyard, the staff included. The Rainbooms were about to move with the others until the two principals glared at them.

"You five. In my office. Now." Principal Luna deadpanned. 

Hanging their shoulders, the five of them walked up the stairs and followed the two principals. Inside, they knew their punishment would await them; heavily. Now the only people left in the courtyard were the Dazzlings and their friends. 

"Well, now that that's over, we..." Amethyst looked back at the Dazzlings who were standing speechless. And perhaps the most tearful and joyous look on Adagio's face.

"You... you did that for us?" Adagio asked.

"Why wouldn't I? We're friends, aren't we?"

"Yeah but..." Aria began. 

Amethyst stopped her by raising her hand.

"Girls. You three are some of the best friends I've ever had in a long time. You just saved us from eternal enslavement. I say you are more than worthy of your freedom." 

"Y-You really think so?" Sonata quivered.

"Yes, I do." 

Adagio's eyes were watering up, tear-heavy. Not out of sadness, but out of joy.

"I... I don't even know what to say right now..." 

No one said anything else. Like timing, something once again, interrupted them. But this was a peculiar sound that interrupted them. 

Turning their heads, they tried to find the source. Until Trixie patted their shoulders, urging them to look at the Wondercolt statue. Right at that moment, the saw the square piece of the statue start to glow. It was nothing that they had ever seen before.

And a figure started to come out of the statue. A blue hand no bigger than that of a teenage girl was beginning to pass through, connected to a teenage body. It fell through the statue, landing face first onto the asphalt. 

"Ow!" 

With caution, the girls walked towards the downed person that had just crawled through. Weirdly, this girl seemed to be moving her body as if she was an animal. She kept her hands clenched as if they were hooves, and she didn't get back on her feet. 

"Oh my head..."

Adagio's eyes widened. "What the... Trixie!?"

"Wait, how do you know--"

The mysterious girl looked up, her eyes locking onto all nine of the teenagers in front of her. And in the middle was their own Trixie, who looked mortified. Her jaw was dropping to the ground and her eyes were bulging from its sockets. 

Right in front of them, bearing a striking resemblance to her own; was Trixie.

"I'm sorry, I'm afraid I don't know you--wait a minute. Lyra? Amethyst? Vinyl!?"

"Um..." Lyra bit her lip. "How does she know us?" 

"Oh, right! I forgot! My name's Trixie. Uh, Princess Trixie to be more precise!"

"Princess?" Bon Bon said, putting her hands on her hips. 

"Its a long story. But right now, I need to get going. I need to find someone named Adagio Dazzle, do you know who or where she is?"

Adagio was shocked. "You... you got my message." 

"Well, I got a message. I just saw this book in my library glowing and vibrating, and then that's when I found the message from you. After that, I figured out how to get here and, well, here I am!" Trixie said, trying to wave hands up, falling backwards.

"Oh, sorry!" 

Octavia and Vinyl helped her back on her feet. 

"I'm sorry. Human bodies are a lot strange, I know." Vinyl said, brushing her off.

"Thanks Vinyl. So, um, is there any chance you girls have the--"

Lyra and Bon Bon showed her the magical pendents and crown.

"My crown!" 

Trixie slowly opened up her hands, carefully grabbing it. Then, carefully, she set it back up on her head. The girls braced themselves, waiting for any impending explosions or sounds. But nothing happened.

"Wait, nothing's happening." 

"I said, its my crown." Trixie said with confusion. "Why? Were you expecting something?"

"Well... no." Lyra replied hesitantly.

"Though we did just see someone try to use it to take over the world just a few hours ago." Sonata giggled. 

"So that's why it was stolen!" Princess Trixie gasped.

Aria rolled her eyes. The comment she would like to say right now...

"Thank you, thank you girls! I can't thank you enough for this! And uh... where's Sunset Shimmer?" 

"Oh she's being... detained, at the moment." Adagio spoke up, trying to clear her eyes from her happy tears. "I have a feeling the law enforcement here are going to be keeping her for a long time."

"Oh. I see." Princess Trixie replied, sighing in disappointment. "Well, if that's the case then... I guess I should probably get going then."

"Aww, what!? You just got here!" Lyra whined. "We don't even know anything about you or where you came from!" 

"Girls. I think it'll be okay." Adagio said, putting her hand on Lyra's shoulder. "I think we know enough about Equestria that we could teach you." 

"Wait... you three are--"

The Dazzlings' nodded. 

"And we'd be more than happy to stay in touch with you should we need to." 

Princess Trixie blinked. "Well, uh... okay then. So I guess I'll be returning these back to where they came from. Thanks for keeping them safe by the way."

"Yeah... sort of." Aria muttered.

"Actually before you leave... what are those pendents that we're looking at, actually?" 

"Its sort of hard to explain. It'd take me several hours to explain. Besides, I have a very important meeting to attend to back in Equestria, so I've got to go!"

Princess Trixie slowly began to move back to the statue, trying to move with urgency.

"But can't we--"

"Look, if you girls want to come and talk to me, just send me a message or enter through that portal! I may not always be around to help you, just do what you can!"

Before anyone could touch her, she vanished right through the statue, disappearing. And just as she vanished, the pony ears and tails on each of the girls began to vanish and fade away. Even the little wings on their Trixie's back disappeared from existence.

"Aww! I wanted to learn how to fly for a second!" Trixie pouted.

"Don't feel too bad. Maybe she'll come back." Lyra said, patting her shoulder. 

With the land quiet again, the girls turned their eyes back at the Dazzlings.

"So... yeah, that happened. But uh, yeah, hopefully nobody will be giving you three any problems now." Amethyst concluded. "Adagio?"

Adagio was in a long pause once again. Her hands were shaking, and it looked like she was going to fall over.

"Adagio?" Trixie asked. "Are you okay?"

Adagio's voice was a bit shaky as she spoke.

"One... thousand... years. We have been chased, hunted, attacked, kidnapped, hurt, and trapped for one... thousand... years." Adagio's voice quaked. 

Trixie had no clue what to say right now. What could she say? 

"A-Adagio?"

"But now!" Adagio's hands suddenly held onto Trixie's shoulders like if she was going to fall. Trixie was almost scared about what Adagio was going to do next.

She looked at her and everyone else with the most shaken up and joyous look. This warm feeling inside her heart began to burst, like if she had finally been released from her prison, allowed to walk back into the world again. No longer would she have to be afraid. She didn't need to be afraid anymore!

"We're... we're free..." Adagio's voice chuckled in a shaky voice. Tears of joy went down her face as she laughed. "We're free!" 

Trixie smiled at Adagio, wiping a tear off her face. Without warning, Adagio pulled her close, holding her in perhaps the biggest hug she was given. 

"Thank you friend! Thank you all!" 

Everyone was smiling now, and they all closed in, all joining a big group hug. 

"We're free!!!" 

If Adagio could scream to the heavens, she could. She didn't hold it back anymore, she let out all of this joy that she was feeling. She hadn't felt this happy in years! This was a feeling that was all too new to her, very rare did it ever happen! And now it was happening! This joy, this burst of excitement... this good feeling that was bubbling inside that she released.

The Dazzlings for so many years had been hiding from fear of their own selves. But now they didn't have to anymore. No one was afraid of them now. And it was because of today... they'd never have to be afraid of themselves ever again. 

Their lives could not have gotten any better.
> Chapter 31: We're Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday, 8:00

Everyone went to court just like they said they would. No one did like having to get up early on a Saturday, but for a case like this, they had to get up. A good chunk of students were in the courtroom, with some adults included. Most of the adults were parents of the teenagers that were traumatized, but there were also some who just went to the court regularly. 

On one side was Sunset Shimmer who sat by her lonesome, while on the other side there was... everyone else. 

Adagio Dazzle sat in the prosecutor's chair, dressed in a business outfit. In addition, there was an eye patch put over her right eye, covering up the slash mark she had received from the fight from yesterday. But sitting in chairs behind Adagio were the five Rainbooms. She was speaking on their behalf in this court case. 

"Miss Sunset Shimmer," The judge said, "The charges against you are serious. Do you have anything to say in your defense?" 

Sunset snarled, not saying a word.

"Miss Shimmer, if you have something to say, speak up."

Sunset sighed. "The only thing I have to say is that Adagio Dazzle and those sisters of hers, are nothing but monsters from history who are the reason all of this has happened."

If the court could snort and chuckle, they would. But now wasn't the time. 

The judge sighed, scrunching his head. 

"After assessing all of the evidence given to me, I have come to a conclusion. Sunset Shimmer, for your crimes that you have been accused of; grand theft, breaking and entering, reckless driving, endangerment of those around you, assault and battery, larceny, vandalism, and blackmail... I find you guilty as charged."

The judge's gavel slammed, emphasizing his statement.

"For all of your crimes, I sentence you to thirty years in prison. May the day you are released, you will have become a better human than you have been in the past few years."

The guards grabbed Sunset's arms, raising her up from her chair, beginning to take her away. Not that she could, since her hands were cuffed together. But just before she was taken out of the room, she looked back at Adagio with a death look.

"I'll be back one day Adagio. Only you won't live to see to see the next day, immortal. My revenge will be nothing compared to what you and your family had been through."

The guards escorted her away, leaving everyone else to attend the other matters. 

"Miss Adagio Dazzle." 

Adagio looked up, facing the judge.

"You're here in this court, speaking on the behalf of the five students behind you; Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity. They have committed crimes alongside Sunset Shimmer, and while their crimes aren't as large as the acts Sunset has committed, there have been several complaints against them for their vicious acts. Do you have anything to say in their defense?" 

Adagio nodded. "Your Honor, as hard as this may be sounding, I believe that these five girls aren't as corrupted as Sunset. The reason they performed these crimes is because Sunset Shimmer had blackmailed them into doing her bidding, in addition, harming and threatened their families as an extra case of leverage." 

The judge listened. "Go on."

"Well, your Honor, I think these girls should be given a lighter sentence. There's no denying that what they did was wrong, but I do believe they can be redeemed. I would like to propose that their sentence to be... community service. They won't have to go to jail, but they will still need to go to school and make amends for everything they have done." 

The judge leaned back slightly, taking in her proposal. After a moment or two, he leaned back up and looked her in the eye.

"I find your proposal to be quite fair. And balanced. Very well, Miss Dazzle. They will be sentenced to community service, so they may make amends to those they've hurt and become better humans in our society. Case dismissed." 

The judge's gavel slammed, finishing his sentence. 

Once his sentence was done, everyone began to rise from their chairs, getting ready to leave and head home. The case was done, they were finished. Quite surprising as well, seeing how fast it was going. Adagio got up from her chair, and just before leaving, she turned her head to the Rainbooms who called her.

"You... you really did that?" Applejack asked.

"But why would you stand up for us?" Pinkie asked.

Adagio gave them a smile. "Because I know you girls have something that Sunset doesn't have."

"And... what's that?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Adagio paused, letting them wait for a moment or two.

"Remorse for your actions." 

Adagio gave them a little wink, and slowly started to walk away. She had no need to watch them, for now that is. Her hips swayed side to side as she was about to leave the room. But just before leaving, she looked over her shoulder and gave them a sly grin.

"Just remember... I'm watching you." Adagio winked. 

With that being said, she walked out of the courtroom, allowing them to take in what had been said. 





Monday, 8:00

The Dazzlings stood outside of Canterlot High School. The damages were still visibly seen, but thankfully there was some paths made so students could still get inside without hurting themselves. And there have been some construction signs and fences around to block all of the destroyed walls.

Adagio looked back to her sisters, who both had shared bandages on their bodies. Aria's right arm had some bandages wrapped around her skin, trying to cover up several of her scars. Poor Sonata on the other hand now had to move on a single crutch, having broken her foot. 

"Its going to take weeks for that this place to be back in shape." Aria moaned.

"And how do you propose we solve that, Miss Grumpy-pants?" Sonata asked. 

"Girls. None of you need to worry, I have an idea." Adagio said.

"And that is?"

Adagio turned around to look at them both, sharing a grin.

"I have my ways."

Aria and Sonata scowled.

"You're not going to tell us, are you?"

"Not now that is!" Adagio giggled. 

She started to walk towards the school, Aria and Sonata slowly following behind.

"You're really mean, you know that!?" Aria yelled ahead.

"I know, I know." Adagio replied, not even caring. 

Upon entering the hallways, they were met with a few new surprises this time around. The students weren't angry, bitter, in fear, or scared for their lives. Everyone was actually very optimistic. More than usually, actually. 

"Hey, its the Dazzlings!"  

All three of them stopped and froze in place. A dozen eyes were now staring at them. But they weren't afraid. These faces were friendly, and they were actually being kind to them.

"Um, hi, everyone!" Sonata said, trying to wave hi at them.

"Buenos dias, senorita Sonata." One of the students said.

"You girls alright?" 

Adagio nodded. "Yes, we're fine. In spite of the strange events that had just happened, I assure you, we're all fine." 

"Sweet!"

"Great!"

"So, we'll see you three around then?"

The Dazzlings nodded.

"Great! See you around!"

Once everyone cleared away, it allowed the girls to continue to try and head to their lockers. First stop; Adagio's. 

"So, you really think the Rainbooms should be given a second chance?" Aria asked.

"Yes, I do. And knowing them, I have a feeling they can be better." Adagio sighed. "I do wish Sunset took my hand when I offered it..."

Aria moved to the side of her older sibling, and gave her a side hug. Adagio smiled, and hugged her younger sister back. 

"I'm really sorry Adagio. I know you wanted to give her the second chance but... not everyone can change. And I don't think Sunset Shimmer is ever going to change." 

Adagio sighed. "I understand."

"But you know something? The fact you still try to keep hope after one thousand years is really amazing of you." Sonata smiled. 

Adagio grinned at the youngest. "Thanks Sonata." She ruffled up the top of Sonata's hair, making her giggle. Adagio opened up her locker, pulling out her belongings. And in addition, a small letter fell down as well. 

She grabbed it and looked at it. 

"The Rainbooms?" 

She opened it up, and she read the letter.



Dear Adagio Dazzle, Sonata Dusk, and Aria Blaze

We're afraid of speaking to you in person, but for the time being, we wanted you to read this letter. The girls and I have been talking and after giving it some thought, we'd like to try and be better people. We won't deny that we owe you three and everyone else a lot of apologies, but we're going to do everything we can to make it up to you. We promise. 

Signed, 

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy.



A small smile was visible on her face for a second. Aria let out a soft giggle.

"What?" Adagio asked.

"Sorry, just the idea. Heh, imagine. Good Rainbooms." 

"Kind of hard to believe, isn't it?" Sonata asked.

Adagio looked at her sisters with a deadpan look.

"What?"

"That's not funny, Aria." 

"Yeah it is!" Aria snapped.

"No, its not. It makes no sense whatsoever, what's even the context here?" Adagio said, slamming her locker shut. 

"Well, its... ugh, never mind." Aria rolled her eyes.

"Hey girls?" 

The Dazzlings turned around, looking to where the source came from. Approaching them was no one other than Amethyst Star. But shockingly, Amethyst looked... different. She didn't look like what they remembered her by. She wasn't wearing any of the dated clothing that they expected. They found Amethyst in a pair of jeans that only extended to her knees, a white tank top, and two neon blue fingerless gloves to cover up her purple hands. Her hair was still the same as usual, but everything else had been completely changed. 

"Amy?" Aria asked.

"Whoa..." Sonata gasped.

"Amethyst, you look gorgeous!" Adagio beamed.

Amethyst's cheeks turned red. "No, I don't..."

"Don't try to deny it, you look absolutely gorgeous. I have a good feeling all the boys would be falling head over heels for you right now."

Amethyst blushed even harder. 

"How come you're not wearing the 80s gear?" Aria asked.

"Well... I gave it some thought and, to be honest, I don't think it'd be good if I wore that all the time. I figure, why not save that for Friday's, as a special occasion." 

Adagio smiled. "Well either way Amethyst, you're still beautiful no matter how you look. Dated 80s fashion, or not." 

Amethyst grinned. "Thanks. Where are the others?"

"Oi!" 

Octavia came sliding down the hall, her heels grinding to a screeching halt.

"Good to see you girls, back on your feet once again! I knew not even a monster battle could keep you down!" Octavia grinned, extending her hand into a rock and roll symbol.

"I too, cannot express how marvelous it is to see you three back to your spring. The entire school has been talking about you!" Vinyl said, entering in as well.

"But we just got here." Sonata said with confusion.

"True, but when we got here, that's all we heard. And its not you just you three, they're talking about us as well! In a good way, I mean... Oh dear, what is wrong with me?" Vinyl said.

"Nothing's wrong Vinyl! Enjoy the fame, I say indulge in it!" Adagio clamored. "Enjoy the fame and glory, I think you all are more than deserving of some praise."

"Hey girls!" 

Across the hall came Bon Bon this time, appearing to be skating down the hallway in a blue dress like the one she wore the night they battled. She performed a small spin, keeping the silver platter in her hand without dropping it. On the platter, there was some chocolate chip cookies all around, all appeared to be fresh and steaming.

"Morning everyone! I thought about making some cookies to start up the day!"

"Oooh, cookies!" Sonata grinned. 

Everyone grabbed a cookie off a plate, taking a bite into them.

"Say, where's Lyra and Trixie?" 

"Right here!" 

A small puff of smoke exploded behind the girls. Manifesting out of thin air appeared to be Trixie and Lyra. Trixie was back in her usual clothes, while Lyra was dressed back in her Japanese kimono.

"Mind if we get a cookie?"

Trixie and Lyra weighed their hands in, both grabbing cookies off the platter.

"Trixie, its so good to see you!" Adagio surprised her with a big hug.

"Whoa, whoa!" Trixie said, giggling. "You okay Adagio?"

"I am. I'm glad to see you're back to your good old spunky self again."

Lyra grinned. "Me too!" 

Awkward silence fell on the girls.

"So... you three going to stay here after all then?" Trixie asked.

"Are you kidding? Why would we leave? We're home!" Adagio said, sounding official.

"Yeah, but, if that portal goes back to Equestria then..."

"Girls. I have a feeling we're not going to be going back there anytime soon. Besides, why would we go back there when we have all of you?" Adagio said, roping them together for a big hug. 

Everyone just smiled and joined in for the group hug. After all that they had been through, through all of the struggles and the pain... they were finally together again. They were friends. And with the biggest jerks in the school finally dealt with, and a criminal in jail; things were definitely going to be looking better now.

Just in a few seconds, the bell rung rapidly.

"Oh no, we got to get to class!" Trixie said. 

"Come on girls, lets go!" Lyra said, leading them away. But she noticed three weren't moving quite yet. "Adagio? You three coming?"

"Yeah, just give us a sec!" 

The girls made a turn around another hallway, leaving the three immortals alone. The three of them watched as their friends started to go to their classes. Smiles were the only things on their faces, and their hearts melted inside. No fear, no hate, no worry. They were free. They were happy. 

"Girls... welcome home." 

THE END
> An Open Thank You Letter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Folks. There's no saying how much I am thankful to you all, for all of the support and the praise you have given this story. This is probably the best story I've ever written, and you guys have made it possible. I cannot say enough how much I appreciate you all. You all have made this possible, you clicked on it, you gave it thumbs up, you all made this story possible!

I want to do more stories in this universe, I really do. I want to make more adventures and tales in this world that you all have liked, because I feel like there's more that can be done here. I know there's a lot more great stories to be made here. But its up to you guys to decide whether they should be possible or not. 

But from the bottom of my heart, thank you, thank you! I cannot express enough how thankful I am to have all of you guys. You've given me a fresh start on this site, and I think I have a chance to make better work than before. So a special thank you goes to everyone! Including but not limited to;

Bricklayer
StormLuna
Scholary-Cimmerian
AntiBronyBenSwolo
Saiyan Of The North Star
Skylar Dream
Twilight_Shimmer
CSC
DavisSentoV5
Sonicfan05
CaioCola
Lex-Drago
KnucklesProtector
Robert4
Gamis Prime
CosmicAlchemist
Boltstrike58
fluttercord shipper 23

and many others that I cannot begin to name. Thank you all, you all have been a wonderful audience. If you want to see more in this universe done, please tell me below. I already have a few ideas coming in, but I want to hear what you guys think. Want to see more out of this strange universe? 

Thank you all.



But don't leave just yet. I've got an additional chapter I need to write for you guys. 
> Bonus: Bloopers!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Okay, places please!"

"Speed."

"Marker."

"And... action."

Adagio Dazzle busted the door open in her room, standing in the hallway, triumphantly. She had her clothes picked out for the day, and she was ready to go! But--

"Cut!"

Adagio was confused.

"What? What's wrong?"

The director sighed.

"Adagio. The outfit you have on right now?"

"What? Its a skin-tight outfit that hugs my body in the most uncomfortable way to make me look hotter than usual. I thought it's what I was supposed to wear." Adagio said.

"Adagio. That's not what I said."

"You didn't say..." Adagio realized what he meant and a snarl escaped her mouth. "Aria!"

"You actually fell for it!" Aria laughed off-screen.

"Cut!"





The three sisters walked into the main foyer of the school, looking around on the inside. Unfortunately...

"Sonata?" Aria whispered.

"I have no idea what I'm supposed to say!" Sonata chuckled. "Does anyone have a script?"





"You know, with a name like Trixie Lulamoon... its gotta make you wonder who we're talking to."

"How so?" Sonata asked.

"Well...   most of the girls I've met that have a name like Trixie are pretty   snobby. Maybe this Trixie's just as snooty or egotistical.  You think   she constantly shouts 'The Great and Powerful Trixie' wherever she   goes?" Aria asked with an over-dramatic arm wave.

"Aria, I think you're overthinking this." Adagio said. "I'm positive Trixie could be as sweet as a kitten."

"Meow." Trixie called ahead.

The three girls halted in awkward silence.

"Wait, what?

*BLOOP*

"I'm positive Trixie could be as sweet as a kitten."

"How so?" Sonata asked.

"Well,  maybe she purrs whenever she's rubbing against you, or sleeps on the  shelf or... something I don't know, I forgot my line again!" Adagio  groaned.

*BLOOP*

"I'm positive Trixie could be as sweet as a kitten."

"... What if she's got some weird obsession with food that we have to put up with?" Aria asked.

Trixie  came out of the hallway and stood before them. But she didn't greet  them like she was supposed to next. In her hand was a small plate of  waffles, and she was eating from said plate. She looked at them for a  few seconds, and spoke after swallowing her food.

"Pancakes--oh I blew it, I'm sorry." Trixie said, walking off to the side.

The Dazzlings giggled, and they could hear the staff and other cast members off the set laughing.

"You nut, get out of town!" Sunset called out.

"I'm sorry." Trixie laughed.





Rarity  watched as Trixie took the Dazzlings down the hallway, smirking at them  despicably. She held up a phone to her ear and whispered.

"Sunset, I think you'll want to hear this. We have some new friends joining us here at school..."

"Um, I think you have the wrong number..."

Rarity's cheeks went red and she chuckled a bit. "Oh, sorry!" She quickly hung up, looking at everyone around who was laughing.

"My fault, I'm so sorry. I'm usually a professional at this, but apparently not."





The  two walked over to Adagio's locker which was parked right next to   Trixie's locker, and Adagio began to swivel the combination lock around,   ready to unlock it. But as the two stood, they heard a very strange   noise. They stopped for a moment and heard a very strange sound... But  it wasn't the sound of hissing.

G.I.JOE! G.I.JOE is there!

Adagio blinked and chuckled nervously.

"Sorry! I had that set on repeat again! Oops."





"Lyra,  tell Bon Bon I think we just found another girl for our little  social  group. She's an absolute sweetheart, and I think she just might  be the  one..."

Vinyl hung up, and once she finished her call, she started to finish her song.

"Because I'm the friend you--BELCH!"

Vinyl cupped her mouth, and her cheeks went red. Adagio and Aria just giggled.

"Sorry! I think I chugged down that Cooler Cola." Vinyl blushed.





"I don't know, I try talking to them about it but they don't like  talking about it. They don't like each other very well and that's all I  know." Trixie said.

Adagio scratched her chin, thinking.

"I see."

Trixie's eyes glanced to the side and she let out a gasp and looked away.

"Oh my gosh, don't look!"

Adagio didn't listen and looked. A smirk hit her face.

"Oh hey, its Songbird Serenade! Hi!"

"Hey Adagio!" She called just off to the side.

"How you been doing?"

"Pretty good, pretty good. Wait, I think I'm on the wrong set."

"I think your music video's on Studio number 4! You wandered on the wrong one."

"Oops! My bad!"

Adagio shook her head. "Oy... You people need to read signs, those are surprisingly helpful."





"Well, that explains the fiery hairstyle. Very attractive by the way." Adagio said slyly.

Sunset's eyes blinked before furling. "What are you getting at?"

"I'm just pointing out your attractiveness. Is it wrong to do such a thing?" Adagio asked innocently.

"You're playing with me, aren't you?" 

"Yes, isn't it obvious?" Adagio asked.

"Yeah it is, but I'm not really bright." Sunset bluntly stated.

"True, true."





Sonata began to slide down the railing down the set of stairs of the penthouse. Perfectly balanced, she was about to ready her legs to stick a landing. Sadly, just as she was about to land at the last few seconds, her body fell backwards and she landed on her back, hitting the hard plywood floor.

"Cut! Oh my gosh, Sonata, are you okay!?"

Sonata didn't say a thing. All she did was raise her hand up, giving a thumbs up.

"Okay, someone get a nurse, on the set, stat!"





Sonata's hand knocked on the front door of Vinyl's house. Only a few taps, and eventually someone would answer the door right? 

She knocked the door again, waiting for an answer. But she stopped when she heard a very weird creaking sound. She backed away slowly, bracing herself for anything to happen. But instead, she watched as the front door started to fall inwards. It creaked down and it slammed right onto the floor, in the middle of the main foyer.

"Um..."

"Cut! I told you to fix that door guys, why didn't you fix it!?"

"We were on coffee break!"

Sonata shook her head. "This is going to take forever..."





She swiped her hands over the touch screen, and she hit play on a song.

Take my breath away...

"Ugh, no, wrong one..." she muttered to herself. She swiped again, praying she found the right one.

Wake me up, before you go-go--

"--No!"

Another swipe.

Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down--

"Geez how hard is it to find!?"

Savin' the day, savin' the day!

Amethyst facepalmed, then swiped again. 

I'm a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world!

"Okay, who put that on there!?"

Off to the side, she could see Adagio laughing. 

"It was me!" 

"Its not funny, Adagio!"





"In what universe would I be wearing something so flashy and... well, how do I put this, uh... tight?"

"I... huh." Trixie blanked. "I don't know."

Trixie whispered into Adagio's ear, but all Adagio's face read was a look of fear. 

"Why would I do that!?"

"I'm just saying, that's what I see if you wore that outfit." Trixie blushed. 

Adagio slowly shook her head, but a sly smirk came on her face. "Oh you..."





"You know girls, I have a novel way to take care of this fight." Aria smirked.

"Really?"

"Yep!" Aria said.

10 Minutes Later

"What are you doing? 

Aria showed up a few moments later, holding up a water hose. 

"Oh I wanted to do this to someone ever since our downstairs neighbor got loud." Aria said, holding up the hose. 

"Bad idea." Sonata shook her head, sounding uninterested.

"I doubt it."

She pressed on the trigger, firing water out of the nozzle. But the blast was so powerful, it shot Aria off her feet and on her back, pushing her far away from her sisters, sending her sliding on the ground right around the rest of the mall.

"Should we go after her?" Sonata asked.

"Yes, yes we should."





"You never once bothered to say, 'Hey, sorry, I don't like your music, I can't come'. Typical of you!"

"Do you really think I hate your music?"

"Well you never--OW OW OW!!!"

Adagio yanked Octavia and Vinyl by their hair, her teeth seething and snarling. 

"Listen up and listen up good. I am sick and tired of hearing you two fight, and while I don't know  what happened between you two, we're finding out right now and for the record, I'm about to screw up my line in a few seconds cause I didn't take the time to remember it, so we're going to do this scene again! Okay?"





"Okay, so from what I understand there appears to be a big chain of  hatred that's connecting to all of you. Sonata, can you connect all the  dots here?"

"Yep!" 

Sonata pulled out the few sheets of paper, and a few crayons to draw on. 

"Okay so Vinyl and Octavia don't like each other anymore, yet they're  both friends with Trixie. Trixie is not liked by Amethyst, Lyra, and Bon Bon, but is liked by Octavia and Vinyl. Amethyst is secretly dating Octavia, and is--no wait. Wait hold on, sorry, sorry..."

Amethyst facepalmed. "Seriously?"

Sonata's cheeks went red. "I wanted to have some fun with this." 





Outside of the penthouse balcony at the Dazzlings, Aria Blaze and Amethyst Star were taking some much needed R&R. The stress of everything that happened over the few days with the Rainbooms were stressing them out and they needed some much needed relief. So what to do? Sit in a bubbling hot tub!

"Oh this feels soooo good..." Amethyst said, sighing and leaning her head back against the side. 

"I know right?" Aria asked, moving her arms behind her head. 

"Aria, thank you so much for letting me use this. This feels great!"

"Its not a problem Amethyst." Aria chuckled. "Glad to see you're enjoying yourself."

"Yeeaaaahhhh..." 

A moment after Amethyst sighed, she started to giggle. A little more so than usually.

"Oh stop it!" Amethyst laughed. 

"What?" Aria asked, confused.

"Oh, you!" Amethyst giggled some more. "C-Come on, s-stop that!"

"Amethyst, I'm not even doing anything." Aria said, with a deadpan look.

Rising out of the water really fast, was a giant ball of flat limp and orange hair. The sight of it made Amethyst and Aria scream at the top of their lungs, seeing it rise out of the water. Turning around, they saw a snorkel mask underneath some of the limping hair, and underneath it was the face of Adagio Dazzle. She removed the breathing tube from her mouth, and moved the hair from her eyes.

"Hi girls."

Both of them let out a lighter scream than before. But then Adagio pulled a small stick out from the bottom of the tub, and raising it up, showed a fish that had been speared through a stick.

"Dinner?" 

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"





"No, no, nothing! Its nothing!" Sunset said, trying to act as innocent as possible.

Adagio  smirked. "See you around Shimmer. I guess I'll see you later today with  everyone else. We're all working on this big showcase together, aren't  we?"

Adagio moved away from Sunset, and started walking down the  hallway. Sunset could see Adagio intentionally swaying her hips side to side as she left the main hall. She looked behind her shoulder back at Sunset, and gave a little wink that reeked of seduction, flashing an alluring grin.

"So, see you tonight, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset's cheeks were red, and she snickered. "I'm sorry... I can't do this!"

Adagio giggled herself. "I love being seductive."





"We're all going to be on our own board, and will most likely have  to face off against the other students. Chances are they will have just  as equal talent as we are. Which leads us to my question..."

Adagio flipped the board around. But instead of showing a Chinese dragon as it was supposed to show, there were several tagged pictures of Trixie and Adagio meshed together. All of the pictures looked as if they were actually a couple.

"What the?"

Off to the side, some of the staff members could be heard giggling. 

"Oh, really funny guys!" Adagio giggled, holding her head. "Geez, I thought we were working with professionalism."





"Okay, I'm gonna warn you right now... what I've seen is really  really REALLY weird! This is a photo of them when they first got here at  CHS," Pinkie said, slapping a photo on the table, "But this one... Oh  boy."

"What?"

Pinkie looked at them dead in the eye.

"I found this picture of them from a really cool Hollywood magazine in the 80s!"

"Cut! Pinkie, that's not what you're supposed to show them!"

"I know!" 

Applejack shook her head. "Try again?"





"Adagio, Aria, Sonata and...Tea... Tea bege, uh... Tea beige.. gu?" Trixie stuttered.

"Its pronounced Tibbagu!"

"Oh! My bad!" Trixie blushed. "Sorry! I didn't mean to butcher the Japanese language. Oh, I just offended so many people I just know it..."





"Okay, I... I can do this. Alright, so you all know we've been here  for a really, really, really, really, really, reaaaalllly long time. And  this is going to sound insane, but there's a perfectly good reason for  that."

Lyra gasped. "You're aliens from another planet!?"

Adagio scowled. "No."

"You're changelings who can take on the form of anyone you want."

"No."

"Demons from the underworld who've been around for hundreds of years?" Bon Bon asked.

"No."

"Robots from the future sent back in time and had been stuck in the past years?" Amethyst queried.

"No."

"A race of a part eagle part pony hybrids who escaped to the sea?"

"Nope." 

"A mad scientist who's from the future who changed history?"

"No."

"A killer balloon."

"Are you girls done?"

"No. Are you actually an enchantress?

Adagio moaned and held her head.





10 Minutes Later

The girls were all huddled around a  wooden and metallic treasure chest that was engraved with Adagio's  graphic insignia. It was her calling card after all.

Adagio opened up the chest (which she unfortunately did not put a lock on) and looked in the bottom. Reaching in, she dug deep down, pulling an item out from it. What was intended to be a map was not, but was instead a toy boat.

"There's my bath toy!" 

"What?" Trixie blanked.

*BLOOP*

Adagio dug deep into the chest, pulling out an item. What was intended to be a map was not, but instead was--

"Oh no! I forgot about that motel bill!" Adagio shrieked.





"Lyra, we've come a long way from where we are now. They may have  tried to ruin our friendship with the past, but I like to believe that  because of them, we were brought back together because of the past. So, I  like to say..."

Adagio appreciatively smiled at her friends, and she pulled a box out. Opening up the chest, she revealed it to be nothing but lots of colorful and soft animal plushies.

"Oh, wait! Oh this is my plushie bin, oops." Adagio chuckled. "Actually... any of you want one?"





"Very well then Sunset, I'm sure I can wait for your grand diabolical  plan to unfold before my eyes, or perhaps you could just, tell me right  here..." Adagio pushed herself against the locker next to Sunset,  blinking at her as seductively as she could. "Surely you could tell  little old me..."

Adagio brushed the hair out of her eyes, and she  let out a little purring sound at Sunset. Her right hand sliding up the  locker, like rubbing massage oil over one's back at a spa.

"Come on Sunset... you know you want to..." She winked, smirking ever so alluring. 

Sunset didn't say a word, but she just looked at Adagio with a blank face. She wasn't even sure how to respond.

"Aww, shy are we?" Adagio giggled. "No need to be... I can be all yours, if you just tell me your plan..."

"Uh..."

Adagio smirked, purring at Sunset. "Come on sweetness. What will it take a sexy girl like you to tell me your complicated diabolical plan?" 

Sunset's cheeks turned even more red than before. 

"You... You have issues." 





Sunset grabbed Rainbow Dash and Applejack by the collars, and the other girls backed away, raising their arms up to surrender.

"You listen to me and listen to me good. You said yourself you wanted to have power unimaginable, and if you want it, you will do it, and I messed up my line, so we're doing it again!" Sunset said, letting go of them.





"Lets go kick their butts! We're going to save the world, and stop Sunset Shimmer once and for all! Amethyst?" Trixie called.

Amethyst grinned. "You got it!"

She raised up the microphone and spoke. Her voice echoed through the big speakers on the top of Vinyl's car.

"Alright ladies! We've got a monster to fight, lets get ready for a RUMBLE!!!"

As everyone was about to move, all of their heads turned to look at the three-headed monster behind them. The arms and the legs just limped down, like if the man inside that rubber suit wasn't even planning on going anywhere.

"Um... is there something wrong with Jim in there?"

"Oh dear god, I think he passed out!" 

Trixie and Amethyst looked at each other with worried looks.





"Got em!" Lyra said, smiling as she held the pendents.

"And what about the crown?"

"Got that too!" Trixie yelled, racing towards the girls before tripping on a rock. She fell flat on her face, dropping the crown. "OW!" 

*BLOOP*

"Got that too!" Trixie yelled, running again. Only this time, she hit her own feet and tripped again.

*BLOOP*

"Got that too!" Trixie yelled, trying to run for the third time. However, her hands accidentally let go of the crown which fell with a clank. "Dah, uh oh. Um, can I try again?"





Aria let out a soft giggle.

"What?" Adagio asked.

"Sorry, just the idea. Heh, imagine. Good Rainbooms."

"Kind of hard to believe, isn't it?" Sonata asked.

"Yeah, it is. I mean seriously, when's the likelihood of that ever happening? I mean what's next, are all three of us going to be evil? Am I just gonna be more grumpy than usual, is Sonata gonna have a taco obsession?"

"Okay, now you just ruined it." Sonata scowled.

"Ruin what?"

"You ruined the take for the third time Aria!" Adagio growled. "Ugh, I-I need to take a break for a moment. I'll be right back."

Aria and Sonata watched as she stomped off the set, looking more mad than ever.

"Geez, what crawled up her butt and died?" Aria asked.

"I think she's just mad that she doesn't have any romantic partner." Sonata said, shaking her head. 

"I sincerely doubt that. She probably has tons of them. Know how many boys and girls she flirted with?"

Sonata took a moment or two. 

"Uh... no."

Aria just groaned and slapped her forehead. "Sonata... you make it so hard sometimes..."

"CUT!"